Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hawkins, Indiana
April 1983

Eddie

Freak. 

Devil worshipper. 

Just some of the names Eddie Munson has learned to live with. 

For most of his life, Eddie struggled to find his place in the world. 

From his father getting arrested and relinquishing custody of his own flesh and blood, to starting in a new town at a new school, where everyone knew each other and their own mothers, Eddie just never fit in. 

Thankfully, Wayne was great. He took Eddie in and became the most important person in Eddie’s life since his mom had died of cancer when he was six years old. 

By the time he was sixteen, Eddie had figured out who he was. He loves music, especially metal and the way the rhythm and riffs made him come alive.

He’s no good at school. That he knows for sure. It’s hard to concentrate, his mind jumping around at a million miles an hour. He tries to focus, but… it doesn’t really work. 

He loves his job - well, if you’d count being a drug dealer as a job - earning a pretty decent amount from his weed and, sometimes, heavier shit. 

His business is what brings Steve Harrington into his life. 

Eddie’s smoking behind the gym in his usual spot, when Steve and Tommy Hagan approach him. 

All through middle school, Eddie had pegged Steve as a ‘pretty good guy’. He was popular, of course, but he was also kind and reserved. Until he met Tommy and his girlfriend Carol, and he changed. They were, and are, assholes, tormenting anyone who’s too different from them. 

Eddie rarely dealt with them.

Until today. 

“Hey, Munson!” Tommy calls out. 

Eddie takes a large drag from his cigarette, exhaling as he turns around. 

Tommy’s a few feet away, Steve hanging back slightly behind him. Tommy’s attempting to be polite, but Eddie can see the asshole shining right through. He’s only nice when he wants something. And from Eddie, it’s obviously drugs.

He looks like some preppy dick in a striped mustard and maroon polo and a pair of blue denim jeans. His freckles stand out in the sunshine and Eddie fails at hiding a grimace towards the guy. 

“What’s up, Hagan?” Eddie asks Tommy. He shifts his gaze to Steve. “Harrington,” he greets with a nod.

Steve gives him a nod in response and shoves his hands into his jeans, leaning slightly against the wall. Eddie slowly drags his eyes away. 

Eddie was fourteen when he realised he was into guys. Steve was actually the main character behind his gay awakening. It was a shock, of course. Being gay in Hawkins, Indiana was cause for an angry mob wanting to burn someone at the stake. 

Society determined that being gay is a bad choice, especially with the epidemic mainly affecting the gay population around the world. 

But Eddie couldn’t help it. 

There’s always been something about guys that appeal to him more than girls. In middle school, Eddie became, kind of, friends with Chrissy Cunningham after a school talent show. He should have found her attractive. She was and still is gorgeous. Her blonde hair always pulled back into a ponytail with the curls bouncing around and that sweet smile that brightens up anyone’s day. 

But Eddie wasn’t attracted to that. 

Instead, it was Steve and his gorgeous hair, his golden boy personality and the sweetness of his smile. Eddie always had his eyes on Steve, but when he started high school, there was something about Steve that drew him in even more. 

Maybe it was the freckles and moles littering his skin, on his arms, up his neck and onto his face. Maybe it was the way his body had developed into muscle and how they flexed whenever he was playing basketball or swimming. Or maybe it was the sweet warm brown eyes that  always seemed to smile at him. 

Either way, he was mesmerised by everything Steve did, or didn’t do. 

“Steve-o’s parents are out of town this weekend and we’re having a few people come by for his birthday,” Tommy explains. His arms are crossed over his chest, attempting to assert his dominance. 

Eddie takes another drag. “Yeah, what of it?”

“We were hoping you’d supply a few joints for us,” Tommy continues before flashing a wad of cash towards Eddie. 

Eddie pretends to think about it for a bit. Sucking on his teeth, shoving his free hand into his pocket and fiddling with the cigarette in his fingers. Tommy begins tapping his foot, looking over his shoulder anxiously at Steve who shrugs at his gesture. 

Eddie takes pity and, after taking one last drag of his cigarette and putting it out on the ground by squashing it with his sneakers, he takes the money out of Tommy’s hand. 

“Alright. I’ll deliver the goods at school tomorrow,” Eddie says with a smile as he pockets the money. 

“No.” 

Eddie’s eyes flicker to Steve’s. It’s the first time he’s spoken to Eddie. They’ve smiled politely at each other and given nods of greeting, but never actually spoken.

“Sorry!” Steve apologises. “I mean, no, you should bring it… on Friday. When you… come to the party,” Steve rambles.

Wait. Did he just invite me, Eddie Munson, to his party?

Eddie can’t think of anything to say. It’s the first party he’s ever been invited to. And not just any party, but Steve Harrington’s party and invited by Harrington himself. Thankfully, he musters up some courage and puts a charming smile on his face. 

“Is Steve Harrington inviting me to his house?” Eddie says as he leans against the wall next to Steve. He’s not too close but close enough to smell Steve’s cologne, and he smells good. 

Steve clears his throat and pushes off the wall, fidgeting awkwardly on his feet. “Uh… yeah well, you’re bringing the goods, so… you should come.”

Eddie nods, covering up how stunned he actually is. 

“Alright, well then, I guess I’ll see you both Friday,” Eddie announces, moving away from the wall. 

Eddie watches as Tommy and Steve nod before they turn heel and walk back from the way they came. He tries not to look at Steve’s ass in his jeans but finds it extremely hard. 

Eddie’s ogling the most popular guy at school, in public, when Steve’s head turns to look over his shoulder, directly at Eddie. Before Eddie can react Steve has turned back around and walks out of sight. 

Eddie can’t believe it. Steve Harrington, the object of all of his fantasies, inviting him to his party. Never, since he moved to Hawkins, did he believe that he would be. 

Finally it seemed that everything was going his way. 

Maybe 83’ was going to be his year. 

Steve

Steve’s always been that kid. 

The golden child that everyone wants to be friends with. Everyone expects something from him. And to be honest, most of the time, he loves it. 

He’s always had friends. Never fails to have anyone to play with as a child and as he hits middle school, he’s happy to know that he’s actually pretty popular. Everyone fusses over him. He loves it. 

He loves that he gets everything he wants. 

Well, almost everything.

For as long as he can remember, Steve’s parents have disappeared for extended periods of time. In the beginning, they were gone for a few days but by the time he’s 10, his parents are rarely ever home. 

It was hard for Steve, growing up with absent parents. Whenever they were home, they were more concerned about their public image, organising events that they could show off at. But behind closed doors they were criticising Steve at any small infraction. His father was great at doing that and if Steve were being honest, he was scared of disappointing him. His mother, however, was more distant, preferring to spend her time at the country club or with her society friends.

It was Tommy’s idea to get a small group together as a party for his birthday. In the lead up to his 16th birthday, Steve felt, more so than usual, abandoned by his parents. And what was worse, was that Steve could never understand why. Why his parents were never around. Why they never tell him that they love him. Or why they’ve never been around for his birthdays. 

This party was the best way to drink away all of his problems.

Steve thought his problems were solved.

Steve has spent most of the evening at home getting ready. Making sure the house is somewhat tidy, not that his friends would care. He’s styled his hair as usual and put on his best pair of jeans - the ones he’s been told accentuates his ass - and a forest green sweater. He thinks he looks good. Maybe one of the girls will agree and end up in his bed later on. 

He’s coming down the stairs when Tommy arrives with Carol and a few of the other guys from school and an arm full of beer. 

When he started high school, Steve found himself becoming close friends with Tommy, who had just started dating Carol. They had all gone to middle school together but they seemed to get along more as they got older. 

Tommy’s intense. He’s definitely a bully and he and Steve have this weird toxic friendship, but Steve’s happy to be popular, and a place to belong to, even if Tommy can be a complete asshole. 

“How’d you get the beer Tommy? Did you go around flashing people to convince them you’re over 21?” Steve teases as he grabs a can from Tommy’s grasp. 

Tommy slams the box on the counter and grabs his own can. “Oh, fuck off Harrington.”

Steve laughs as he opens the can and takes a massive swig. He’s downed the beer within seconds and is already reaching for another one. 

By eleven p.m, Steve is absolutely wasted. 

He can’t even remember why he’s drinking. Which is exactly what he needed.

Steve’s on drink seven or eight - or maybe eleven - when Eddie makes his appearance. He walks in with a smirk added with a flare of confidence. 

It wasn’t like he didn’t know the guy. He did. They’d just never talked. Eddie had started in the middle of his 6th grade - so Steve was in 5th - after he moved in with his uncle. No one knew why, but no one decided to ask either.

Steve remembers seeing him play in his band at the talent show a couple of years back. He was amazed at how Eddie’s hands moved up and down the strings of his guitar. He made it look so easy. 

He didn’t know why he invited Eddie. In one moment he’s agreeing to buy some weed and the next he’s inviting the guy to his party.

Something inside him wanted to invite Eddie. 

Steve can’t help but be mesmerised. His hair has grown since middle school. It’s longer, just below his ears, dark and curly strands framing his face which is lit up by his captivating smile. His deep brown eyes twinkle as he charms his way through the crowd. 

Jealousy bubbles up in Steve’s chest. Eddie’s so fucking happy. Even though he lives in a trailer park with his uncle and is judged by most of the town, he’s happier than Steve ever will be. 

“Hey, Munson!” Tommy greets Eddie as though they’re old friends. Steve knows that Tommy’s sucking up. 

“Hey, man,” Eddie says as he reaches into his pocket, pulling out a bag of joints. “Here you go, as discussed.”

Tommy glances at the bag and back up to Eddie with a frown on his face. “Woah, this isn’t what we agreed on. I gave you $100,” Tommy complains. 

Eddie sighs and pockets the bag. “That’s the deal I give everyone, Hagan. If you have a problem with that, I’ll leave.”

Steve doesn’t want him to leave. 

“Hey, Tommy, it’s fine.” Steve steps in between the two as Tommy moves towards Eddie. Tommy stops, obviously livid and wanting to take his anger out on Eddie. Steve turns to Eddie, eyes quickly glancing up and down Eddie’s figure. Steve clears his throat and reaches into his wallet, pulling out a fifty dollar note. “Here.”

Eddie’s eyes fall to the money in Steve’s hand before meeting Steve’s. Steve can't stop staring back. He’s never realised how gorgeous Eddie’s eyes are. They’re dark and warm. 

Thankfully, Eddie snaps out of it before it becomes awkward and he takes the money from Steve before pocketing it and pulling out a larger bag of weed. 

“Thanks Harrington,” Eddie says with a smile, holding out the bag. 

Steve returns the smile, reaching out to take the bag from Eddie. A fizzle of electricity rushes up his spine when their fingers brush against one another.

What the fuck is that about? 

Eddie must have felt it too because his eyes are wide and a red flush has appeared on his face. 

“Um, thanks Steve. You shouldn’t have,” Tommy says sarcastically, breaking them both from their trance and snatches the bag out of Steve’s hand. He turns around to face the rest of the party with a cheer, the sound of cheering echoing Tommy’s. 

Steve doesn’t know how long they’ve been staring at each other, but neither one has moved their gaze from the other. 

Steve has no idea what’s wrong with him. Maybe it’s the alcohol, but something about Eddie has always intrigued him. He’s always been a mystery ever since his move to Hawkins. There was never any explanation about why he ended up living with his uncle, why he listens to the music he does, and Steve really wants to know. 

He wants to know everything about him.

As they stand in front of each other, Steve swears that he sees Eddie’s eyes flicker down to his lips. The thought of it causes a flush at the back of Steve’s neck and he tries to push away the feeling by shoving his hands into his pockets and letting out a shaky breath. 

“Uh… Thanks, man. For… you know… bringing the weed,” Steve stammers. 

Eddie chuckles. “Yeah. No worries, Harrington.” 

“Call me Steve.” He really wants to hear Eddie say his name. 

Eddie’s eyes light up and he smiles softly. “Steve.”

The way he says it has him blushing, and he attempts to hide his smile by dropping his gaze to his sneakers. He suddenly doesn’t know how to talk to the guy. Every thought in his head has disappeared. 

Steve honestly doesn’t understand what’s going on. He’s never thought about Tommy like this, never struggled to find the words to say. But with Eddie, it’s different. 

Eddie’s different. 

Steve finally raises his gaze to Eddie’s and is met with dark brown smiling eyes. He immediately knows that he needs to learn everything about him. He wants to know everything. 

“So, did you wanna…” Steve begins but it’s cut off by Tommy’s grating voice, yelling from across the yard.

“Yo Steve, come and see this!”

Steve smiles at Eddie regretfully, taking one long last look before muttering “see ya”, turning around and walking away. 

He quickly hopes that he wore the jeans for the right reason. 

Eddie

There’s two things Eddie’s learnt from his conversation with Steve. 

One. Steve Harrington is definitely a pretty good guy. 

Since actually talking to the guy, Eddie confirmed that Steve is nothing like the douchebags he hangs around with. And the way he looks at Eddie… makes him question everything he thinks he knows about the guy.

Two. Steve’s ass looks incredible in those jeans. 

Eddie watches as Steve walks away and can’t look away. He eventually does, thankful that no one else is around so he doesn’t have to explain why he’s looking very intently at Steve’s perfect ass. It wouldn’t be great for his almost non-existent social life. 

The cold night air blows along Eddie’s face and he shivers, deciding to wrap himself up in his jacket. He can hear the others laughing and chatting loudly around him. He quickly mutters a quick “sorry” as he walks past a couple heavily making out in the bushes. 

Eddie makes his way to the lounge chairs placed alongside the pool. From his position he can see Steve and Tommy, a crowd surrounding them as they share a joint and down cans of beer. He keeps looking over, hoping that Steve might notice him. 

It’s pathetic.  

Sure, he was invited by Steve, of all people. But Eddie knows he doesn’t belong. He’s never really belonged anywhere. 

He has a couple of friends he met during middle school, Jeff - who started high school last June - and Gareth - who’s finishing up his last year of middle school. They met just after Eddie started at Hawkins Middle. Of course Eddie found the only two kids in the whole school who played instruments and listened to the same music as him. 

Jeff had been playing bass since he was five years old, developing a love of music through the bass lines of the songs he listened to. Gareth’s larger than life and plays the drums. As a kid, he said that he was far too energetic for his parents so they got him to channel some of that energy into playing the drums. 

They started their band, and despite the teachers’ animosity towards the name, they called it Corroded Coffin. They played at the 1980 Hawkins Middle Talent Show where they played their own version of Overkill by Motörhead. The same day he realised his feelings towards Steve. 

Eddie had spotted Steve in the crowd, an amused but bewildered expression planted on his face, as most of the attendees had. Most people danced, but Steve stood still, his eyes never moving from Eddie. His friends would bump him on the shoulder and he’d smile but then he’d be back to watching intently, like he wanted to learn how Eddie was playing the guitar. His hair was perfect, golden and styled perfectly so it framed his face and he apologised to everyone who bumped into him. 

How could Eddie not have a crush on him after that?

Whenever Eddie’s not practicing with the guys, he’s usually in the band room learning new songs and writing poems which he attempts to turn into song lyrics. 

But he definitely doesn’t fit in with this crowd. 

Eddie decides that he’s going to stay for about half an hour before trying to escape, not that anyone would notice. He takes out a cigarette from the pack in his jacket pocket and lights it. He leans back into the lounger, relaxing into the position and breathes in the smoke into his lungs. 

Knowing Steve is a good guy, only makes his crush on him ten times harder. It’s already difficult to not stare at him all the time but now it’s going to be even harder to not imagine kissing his perfect lips, or his neck. He imagines his hands in the soft strands of Steve’s hair, pulling slightly to elicit the softest moan out of him-

“Hey, you alright?” 

Steve’s presence has Eddie practically jumping out of his skin. 

He takes a deep, calming breath and meets Steve’s gaze as he stands next to the pool. The pool lights illuminate his face perfectly. He’s so fucking gorgeous. 

“Uh… y-yeah… I’m good,” Eddie stammers as he scoots over to the end of the lounger. “What about you? Having a great birthday?”

Steve scoffs and rolls his eyes before crossing his arms over his chest. His biceps are so toned and muscular that Eddie almost swoons in front of the guy. Eddie can tell he’s drunk from the way his eyes are glassy and relaxed, but he seems very level headed considering. 

“God, no,” Steve answers. 

Eddie’s surprised. He’s Steve Harrington. Most popular guy in school, maybe even Hawkins. A party is his scene. 

Steve laughs at Eddie’s puzzled expression and paces in front of Eddie’s chair. “I know. It’s my birthday, I should be enjoying myself. But it’s just…” Steve stops pacing, sighs and sits down next to Eddie. “My parents suck, you know? So I thought that agreeing to this party would help the shitty feeling I have about it all, but it hasn’t. In fact, it’s kind of making me feel totally alone.”

Woah. Obviously, Steve’s been keeping all of this bottled up. Not like he’d tell any of his popular friends that he feels this way. Tommy, for instance, would definitely not understand. 

If only there was a way for Eddie to make him feel better. Some way to let him forget about his parents. Then he remembers the joint he had rolled earlier stashed in his jacket pocket.

Eddie pulls it out and holds it out in front of them both. “Whaddya say?” 

Steve’s eyes flit from the joint to Eddie’s face and he smiles. “Sure.”

Eddie could get used to seeing Steve smile at him. Smiling at him for no reason at all. It’s like it lights up his entire face and Eddie’s whole body responds to it.  

Eddie lights up the joint, inhaling the smoke deeply and passing it to Steve as he exhales. Steve’s lips wrap around the paper of the joint and Eddie’s unable to tear his eyes away from the scene before him. 

God, his lips look fucking incredible. 

He watches as Steve’s eyes close as he pulls the joint away from his perfect lips, tipping his head up to the sky. Eddie swallows harshly while he examines the long lines of Steve’s neck. He’s intrigued by how soft his tanned skin looks and how it would feel underneath his lips. There’s a spattering of moles and freckles along his skin and Eddie has the overwhelming urge to mouth at every one of them. 

Eddie realises he’s been looking for way too long when Steve exhales and opens his eyes, flicking them over to Eddie’s dumbfounded expression. 

“Everything all good over there?” Steve asks, clearly concerned. 

Eddie immediately tears his eyes away from Steve and focuses on the pool in front of them. “Y-yeah… sorry, um… everything’s fine. I just…” How the hell was he going to explain this? “I got distracted.”

Eddie can see Steve nod slowly, kind of like he doesn’t believe him, but for Eddie’s sake, he drops it. He puts the joint up to his lips for another drag and Eddie deliberately keeps his eyes away from Steve, instead he focuses on the pool. The way the breeze causes the water to ripple and wave, illuminated blue by the pool lights. If he wasn’t so on edge about being next to the guy he’s had a crush on for years it might have even been relaxing. Although he can feel the weed mellowing him out and creating a sense of calm within him. 

Eddie’s brought back by Steve’s outstretched hand in front of him, the joint between his thumb and pointer finger. Eddie takes it and sits up straight, looking towards Steve. 

“Thanks,” Eddie mutters. Steve smiles meekly in return before switching his view to the pool. As Eddie takes a drag, he hears a sigh escape from Steve. It sounds pained, like it’s full of so many emotions he’s trying to keep bottled up. Eddie hesitates before opening his mouth to speak. He doesn’t want to push Steve away by saying the wrong thing. 

Eddie takes another drag before speaking. “My parents are assholes too. I get it. Asshole parents just make life… a thousand times harder. It’s like… if you’re gonna be assholes, why even have a kid in the first place?”

Steve’s silent when Eddie finishes and he worries that he’s said way too much. But thankfully Steve's face lights up. 

“Exactly,” Steve replies, finally breaking the quiet. “It’s just… it’s like I’ve always been an afterthought to them. The last person that they think of. That attending the best parties and looking perfect are the most important things. Not their own son’s birthdays or Christmases.” Steve turns his entire body towards Eddie, their knees pressing together from the movement. “You know they’ve never come to any of my games or swim meets?”

Nope, Eddie didn’t know that. In fact, this is the most he’s learnt about Steve in the last five years. Gossip included.

“Wow,” Eddie says dumbfounded. How could you not attend one of your child’s games? They expect him to be the golden child but then don’t show any support. It doesn’t make sense. “Really? Not one game?” Eddie adds. 

Steve smacks his lips and slaps his hands into his thighs, almost hitting Eddie’s in the process. “Nope,” Steve says, popping the ‘p’ for emphasis. “Not one basketball game. Not one swim meet.”

“Sheesh, that’s shit man. I’m sorry,” Eddie says apologetically. Not like he needs to be sorry. It’s those fucking assholes that should be saying sorry. 

“It’s cool man,” Steve says with a shrug. 

It’s definitely not cool. Eddie studies Steve’s face as he stares at the pool. He’s trying to portray a calm, carefree persona but all Eddie can see is his pain. Steve’s hurt and Eddie wants nothing more than to help ease that pain. He wants to pull Steve into his arms, run his hands along that freckled skin. Whisper softly into his hair that he’s worth it. 

But there’s no way Eddie can do that without turning into the town pariah. 

Instead Eddie says, “it’s not cool man. It’s not fair at all. You don’t deserve any of that, and especially not from the people who are supposed to care for you the most.” Steve’s golden eyes meet Eddie’s and he can’t stop his mouth from adding, “you deserve to be cared about, Steve.”

There’s an electricity buzzing through the air, like it’s lighting up everything around the two of them. Eddie stares back at Steve, unable to move his gaze from those dreamy eyes. He’s so tempted to lean forward, take Steve’s soft plush lips in his own…

“Yo, Harrington!” 

Tommy’s voice slices through the moment, the two of them jumping away from each other. 

Eddie scratches the back of his neck as Tommy saunters towards them with a small group in tow. Eddie has a feeling that this isn’t going to be a very pleasant conversation. 

“What’s going on over here?” Tommy smirks. 

Steve shrugs. “Nothing?” he says calmly. 

“Nothing?” Tommy glances towards the both of them. “You sure about that?” He addresses the last line to Eddie. 

Eddie’s still freaking out about being caught, even if nothing happened. Not to mention being intimidated by the now full pool area as a crowd gathers around. 

Eddie tries to come off as calm and nonchalant. “Yeah, like Steve said. Nothing.” 

Tommy nods his head, looking around at the group of guests. Eddie knows he’s not buying anything. He probably saw exactly how Eddie was staring at Steve. Probably saw fucking love heart eyes too. 

Eddie’s so stupid. 

So fucking stupid. 

Tommy sucks on his teeth and then smiles maniacally towards Eddie. “Sure, Munson. Sure. But you know what… I don’t get why you’re even here. I mean, it’s not like you’re… normal, or whatever.”

Eddie can’t speak. He doesn’t know what to say. He’s never had anyone talk to him like this and he has no idea what to do. His plan is to sit and wait it out. 

And not say anything. 

“Plus! You tried to rip me off! So tell me why, exactly, would any of us want you here?” Tommy asks. 

“I want him here Tommy.”

Steve. 

Steve wants him here. 

That’s all he can hear. 

What the fuck is going on? 

Tommy’s bewildered as he studies Steve who’s still sitting next to him. He sounds so calm. The exact opposite of Eddie. 

“What the fuck man?” Tommy asks. 

Steve sighs. “You need to fuck off Tommy.” 

Tommy’s silent for a moment. Eddie keeps his eyes on the ground in front of him. At least he does until he’s ripped up off the chair by his jacket and pulled into the pool. 

Eddie can feel the cold water flooding all of his senses. His body is heavy and light at the same time. There’s water up his nose, burning his brain because he wasn’t prepared enough to take a deep breath and now he’s feeling the need to breathe so he tries to kick up to the surface.

Thankfully he can. 

Eddie’s face breaks out of the water, gasping in a large breath of air. He can feel his hair being stuck to his skin. And he can also hear the laughs of Tommy and the gaggle of assholes watching from beside the pool. 

“Whoops, watch where you’re going Munson,” Tommy laughs as Eddie pushes his hair out of his face.  

It’s so humiliating. Everyone is laughing. 

Except Steve. 

Steve’s watching with a blank expression on his face. Eddie’s expecting him to join in. Laugh at the freak show before him. 

But he doesn’t. 

What he does do is run the couple of steps to the pool edge and jump directly into the pool, splashing Eddie in the face as he does. Eddie watches the surface in absolute shock at the image of Steve jumping into the pool after him. He’d swoon if it wasn’t social suicide to flirt with a guy. 

Steve’s head breaks the surface of the water and as he does, he flips his hair away from his eyes before focusing on Eddie. His eyes are dark, darker than before, and he runs a hand through his gorgeous hair, all the while staring back at Eddie. 

And well, Eddie can’t help it. He’s attracted to the guy. So of course the image of Steve Harrington, wet, dreamy and staring directly into Eddie’s soul, has his jeans feeling a little tighter. 

Their moment is ruined when some of the group joins in. There’s at least seven or eight people bombing into the pool, the waves of the water rippling over the sides and onto the feet of the people standing beside the pool. 

Including Tommy. Who hasn’t moved from spot, his arms crossed over his chest. 

What the fuck is his problem? All because Eddie didn’t give him what he wanted? 

A splash of water turns Eddie’s attention away from Tommy. Steve’s stunning smile is glaring back at him as he prepares himself for Eddie’s counter attack. 

“Did you just fucking splash me Harrington?” Eddie questions mischievously.

Steve shrugs. “Maybe I did?” And then Steve is moving in closer to Eddie, close enough to almost whisper, “what are you gonna do about it?”

Oh fuck, god that’s hot.

Eddie tries to get past the fact that he’s as hard as he’s ever been and that it’s so uncomfortable in his wet jeans. He waits until Steve has moved the slightest inch away from him before splashing him directly into the face. 

Steve’s mouth is open wide with shock once the water is off his face. 

“Oh no you fucking didn’t,” Steve exclaims as he prepares to splash Eddie again. 

Eddie’s prepared this time of course so he splashes back at the same time. They’re laughing, genuinely laughing as they splash each other like they’re fucking kids. Eddie can feel the joy and excitement of just having fun with someone. Pure unadulterated joy. 

Eddie wishes they could stay this way forever. 

Steve

Steve is fucking cold by the time he and Eddie get out of the pool. 

He can’t believe that Tommy actually pushed Eddie into the pool. Well, tormenting Eddie, making him feel like absolute shit and then pushing him into the pool.

Steve couldn’t stand it. 

So he did the first thought that popped into his head. 

Join in. 

And god was it fun. Steve has never had so much fun as he did with Eddie in the pool. The look on Eddie’s face as they splashed each other was mesmerising. He almost copped a few splashes to the face because of it. His hair stuck to his face, the material of his shirt stuck to the frame of his body. 

God, what the fuck is he doing?

Eddie’s a guy. Sure he knows that guys can like other guys, but it’s something that is frowned upon in society. Guys are supposed to like girls and girls are supposed to like guys. That’s just how it works. Steve’s never shown any interest in guys.

Until Eddie. 

There’s something about Eddie that makes Steve’s stomach flutter. Something that just draws him in. And Steve’s scared. He’s absolutely, one hundred percent fucking scared. 

They end up getting out of the pool when Steve begins shivering. The pool is cold and the weather isn’t that warm. Everyone else is still splashing around, the others watching from the side. Tommy’s gone somewhere but Steve could care less. 

He doesn’t know what Tommy’s problem is. 

Sure, Eddie’s not the most popular person. But pushing him in the pool. Not called for. Tommy was the one wanting to buy from him and all he does when he’s here is make him feel like shit. 

Steve will talk to him. 

Tomorrow. 

Right now he’s dealing with a wet Eddie Munson and the weird feelings about it all. 

They’re shivering once they pull themselves out of the pool, both of their clothes sticking to their bodies and dripping all over the ground. It’s an effort for Steve to not look at Eddie’s wet t-shirt as it clings to his chest.

Steve is still grappling with his thoughts of finding Eddie Munson attractive when he says, “did you wanna go inside and get into some dry clothes?”

A flush spreads across the pale skin of Eddie’s cheeks and Steve’s mouth aches to touch it. “Uh, yeah. Sure.”

Steve nods once and walks to the house, Eddie following close behind. No one notices that they’ve walked off. Steve can see and hear the couples making out, the groups mucking around in the pool. 

Once Eddie shuts the door, the sounds are muffled. It’s warm inside and Steve can’t wait to get out of his wet clothes and into a comfy pair of sweats. Steve grabs two towels from the cupboard and hands one to Eddie, who takes it graciously and uses it to dry his hair. Even when his hair is messed up, it still looks amazing.

Steve shakes the thoughts away from his head and throws the towel over his shoulders before beginning up the stairs. Eddie follows close behind as they enter Steve's bedroom. 

All Steve can feel and hear is his heartbeat pounding a thousand miles an hour. It increases a little more as Eddie shuts the door behind them. 

Steve is at a loss of what to do. His apparent sexual thoughts about a guy he’s rarely spoken to, is all he can think about. So he forgets what he’s doing. In the end he’s just standing in front of the guy, staring at him and saying nothing. 

Eddie thankfully breaks the awkwardness. “Nice room you’ve got here Steve. You like plaid huh?” Eddie jokes, jerking a thumb to the disgusting wallpaper plastering his room. 

Steve can’t help but laugh. “Don’t start man. I told my mom that I wanted to change them, but she’s attached.”

“But she’s never here dude. You could change it and she’d be none the wiser,” Eddie suggests. 

Again, Steve laughs. “You’ve got a point, Eds.” 

A soft gasp escapes Eddie’s lips. His eyes are wide as they study Steve’s wet form. Steve thinks his eyes trailed down his body. 

Steve clears his throat. “So… uh… any clothes you want in particular?” 

“Uh, no man. Anything is fine,” Eddie answers, relaxing a little.

“So… Tears for Fears shirt then?” Steve says with a smirk. 

“Oh god no. Fuck off man. I’d rather be dead than be caught wearing that shit.”

“Jesus Eddie. Tell me how you really feel.”

Eddie smirks but moves to study Steve’s room. It’s littered with a few posters, a small desk in the corner next to his dresser. The lamp on the desk illuminates the room, highlighting the curls of Eddie’s hair as they begin to dry. Steve has to stop being distracted by Eddie so instead he focuses on rummaging through his drawers. 

In the end, Steve pulls out two pairs of sweats and underwear, a white tee, and a gray tee. He throws the sweats, underwear and gray tee to Eddie, hitting him in the face as he’s not paying attention. Steve stifles a laugh as Eddie flashes him a bewildered look. 

“Ha ha, laugh it up Stevie,” Eddie jokes, reaching down to pick up the clothes. 

Stevie. 

The name sends shivers up his spine and his wet pants are feeling a lot tighter and more uncomfortable than before. 

“Steve, you okay?” Eddie asks with a concerned face as he shucks his jacket off his shoulders, letting it drop to the floor with a wet slap.  

Steve can’t do anything but nod. He feels like an idiot. He obviously finds Eddie attractive, his body is reacting to the information. But there’s no way, no fucking way, that Eddie would be attracted to him. 

What if he does though? 

That scares Steve even more. It’s definitely not normal being with a guy. He’d be turned away from society, shunned from everything and everyone. 

Is it even worth it?

By his first few months of high school, Steve had slept with three girls. 

Steve liked having sex with girls. There was something about it. The first time was awkward, he had no idea what he was doing, but by the third time, he had it down. The girls loved him. He’d always come to school with hickies along his neck. Tokens of a night well spent. 

And as far as he knows, he’s pretty good in bed. 

Steve’s attention is grabbed by Eddie removing his shirt. 

Eddie pulls the shirt over his head, the pale expanse of his skin on full display. Steve is surprised that he has a tattoo of a spider on his chest. He can’t stop looking. He doesn’t want to stop looking. Eddie’s so gorgeous.

“Steve?”

Steve’s trance is broken. Eddie’s staring at him, worrying his lip between his teeth. He wants to take that lip in his own teeth. Steve can feel his whole body trembling with want. 

He’s going to do it.

Steve removes the towel from his neck and reaches down to the hem of his shirt. He can’t believe he’s doing it, but he is. He keeps eye contact with a wide-eyed Eddie as he pulls his shirt up and over his head before throwing it on the floor. 

“Steve.” Eddie states, breathlessly. 

Steve responds by closing the distance between them and crushing his lips to Eddie’s. 

It should be weird, but it’s not. Eddie’s lips are so soft and warm that Steve feels like he’s melting, even though they’re pressed together so chastely. Steve savours the moment, before his mind jumps to the conclusion that maybe Eddie doesn’t want any of this. 

He swears he’s fucked up and pulls away. He’s about to apologise profusely and disappear. He thinks Eddie may even punch him. 

But he doesn’t. 

Instead, Eddie pulls Steve back onto his lips by a grip on his shoulders. This time Eddie takes control, running his tongue along the seam of Steve’s lips. Steve lets out a gasp for which Eddie takes advantage of to slide his tongue into Steve’s mouth, cautiously touching Steve’s own. 

It’s like a dam bursting. All in a moment, Steve’s hands grasp onto Eddie’s hips, and brings him in closer to his own body. Eddie’s hands move from Steve’s shoulders to find their way into Steve’s hair. Steve can feel the strands of his hair wrapping around Eddie’s fingers, and he literally moans. It’s the best feeling he’s ever had. 

The sounds coming out of Steve’s mouth seem to spur Eddie on. His tongue runs along every inch of Steve’s mouth, like he’s exploring new territory. Steve responds by doing the same, feeling extremely hot at the thought of kissing Eddie. 

The need to explore Eddie’s body is enough for Steve to start moving his hands from Eddie’s hips to run along his back along his neck and down his arms. The skin is soft under his hands and he could keep doing this all day. 

Steve gasps again when Eddie’s fingers grasp onto some of the strands and pulls lightly. Okay, maybe he’s into that. Maybe it’s an Eddie thing? Eddie takes the opening of Steve’s mouth to tear their lips apart and begin moving his lips down to Steve’s jaw. Steve’s breathing is so heavy he’s almost panting. The feeling of Eddie’s lips on his skin is like a drug, he wants more. He’s addicted. 

Eddie kisses every inch of Steve’s jaw and neck, before he applies suction and places light bruises along his skin. Steve’s not stopping the noises that are coming out of his mouth any more. He thrusts his hands into Eddie’s hair and holds on for dear life as Eddie attacks his collarbones. 

“Oh, shit. Eds…” Steve tries to pant out. 

Eddie stops and pulls away, his hands on Steve’s arms as he looks back at Steve. Eddie’s kissed-red lips are all Steve can keep his eyes on, until his dark brown eyes draw him back in. 

Eddie’s face suddenly turns white and he steps back from Steve, almost falling back onto the bed. 

“Shit, oh my god. Steve, I’m so… I’m so fucking sorry I don’t know what happened. I…” Eddie rambles as Steve’s frozen on the spot, completely confused. 

“I’m sorry Eddie? I don’t-” Steve starts before he’s cut off by Eddie. 

“I really shouldn’t have done that. Especially not to you. I just… I couldn’t help it. I just wanted…” Eddie trails off again like he’s trying to hold something back. 

“Eddie. Stop. It’s okay. I-”

“No Steve. It’s my fault. I should have stayed downstairs. But I was so blinded. Blinded by how sweet you are. The way you defended me and jumped into the pool for me… I couldn’t believe it. You talked to me like I was a part of your world.”

“Eddie-”

“But the more you talk to me or if word gets out that I kissed you, it’s going to ruin your reputation and your life and I couldn’t handle being the cause of that-”

This time, Steve doesn’t want to be interrupted. “Eddie!” 

Eddie stops. Stares wide-eyed at Steve like a deer caught in headlights. Steve can tell he’s embarrassed and completely worried that Steve’s going to kill him, or worse, make his life a living hell. 

But that’s not the case. 

“Eddie, this isn’t your fault. I don’t even know why you would think it is your fault when I was the one who kissed you first.” Eddie’s gaze drops to his feet at Steve’s admission. Even Steve’s heart jumps at the words “kissed you”. Because he did kiss Eddie. He kissed Eddie. 

Shit.

Steve is so confused but god damn, looking at Eddie shirtless and looking embarrassingly confused definitely makes up his mind that he wants this. 

He wants Eddie. 

He wants to kiss every part of his body to see how sweet he tastes. He wants to hear every sweet noise he makes. He wants to make him feel good, even if he doesn’t know how. 

Steve makes a bold decision to slowly walk towards Eddie, and uses his thumb and pointer finger to lift Eddie’s gaze from the ground. Eddie’s eyes are full of worry and Steve’s heart sinks a little at the sight. 

“Eddie. I… I just want…” Steve doesn’t know how to say what he wants. Nervousness floods his entire body at the thought of saying how much he wants to be with a guy he hardly knows. And the only guy he knows that he’s definitely attracted to. 

Maybe it’s the alcohol and weed but Steve leans in to press a soft kiss to Eddie’s lips. Eddie freezes, his hands stuck to his sides. Steve's grip on Eddie’s jaw drops as he pulls away.

He takes a breath and says, “I want you.”

Eddie

I want you. 

It runs around over and over in Eddie’s mind. 

Steve wants him? 

What the fuck is happening? 

When Eddie figured out he was gay, he would have never thought that Steve Harrington, of all people, would want him back.

But he does. 

He just said it. After the most gentle kiss ever. 

“Eddie? Are you alright?” Steve asks.

Eddie wants to speak, wants to tell him that he wants him too, but no words come out. Steve’s still looking at him with so much concern that Eddie’s worried he’s going to scare him away. 

“Look, it’s stupid. If you don’t want to then we-” Steve says as he starts to move away. 

Eddie grabs onto Steve’s wrist. “No!” 

Steve looks down to Eddie’s hand wrapped around his wrist, and then up to Eddie’s face. Confusion written all over it. 

Fuck, I’m so fucking this up. 

Eddie clears his throat. “Sorry, I just…” he stops to take a breath, closing his eyes for the slightest moment only to open them to the most beautiful golden brown eyes. “I wasn’t expecting you to… want me.”

Steve laughs lightly as he steps back into Eddie’s space. “Look Eds. I’m confused. So fucking confused. But my whole body has been screaming at me all night to talk to you. To kiss you.” Steve blushes as he looks down to his feet. “To touch you.” 

There’s no stopping the gasp that escapes Eddie’s mouth. “What the fuck, Harrington.” 

Steve’s eyes flash up to his own. “I’m sorry?” 

“You use that line on all the girls?” Eddie jokes. 

Steve laughs breathlessly and all seems right between them again. It's back to normal. 

Well, normal with a large amount of sexual tension. 

Steve rolls his eyes and grabs Eddie’s wrist with his free hand. “Shut up Munson.” 

And they’re kissing again. 

This time, their hands are all over each other. Eddie’s hands run along the expanse of Steve’s back and along his spine. Steve’s making the sweetest sounds Eddie has ever heard as Eddie resumes his previous job on Steve’s neck. 

“Fuck, Eddie.” Steve whines as Eddie sucks a mark right below his ear. “God I fucking want you.” 

Eddie groans at the phrase. “Fucking hell Stevie. You’re killing me here.” 

“Call me that again,” Steve says through a moan. 

Eddie presses a chaste kiss to Steve’s collarbone as he moves back up to Steve’s eyeline. “What was that?” Eddie asks mischievously as places his hand on Steve’s hairless chest. 

“Fuck off Eddie. You know what I said,” Steve groans. 

“Do I?” Eddie asks sarcastically, his hand moving down towards Steve’s abs, at which Eddie’s cock gives a slight jump at. Of course, Eddie knew he was fit, but feeling those muscles underneath his fingertips is really turning him on. “Come on, ask me again.”

Steve whimpers as Eddie’s hand fiddles with the waistband of Steve’s jeans. Eddie’s learning so much about Steve from this interaction alone. And he’s learnt that Steve is extremely easy to tease. 

And Eddie loves it. 

“Eddie, come on please?” Steve begs. 

Eddie laughs as he moves his hand lower, now running his fingers along the seam on Steve’s pants and along the bulge of his jeans. 

Steve tries to stifle a moan. “Ah fuck, I want you to call me Stevie.”

Eddie smiles. He really likes this. “There we go. Thanks, Stevie.” He rewards Steve by adjusting his hand to cup Steve’s bulge and the noises that Steve lets out urge Eddie to continue his attack on Steve’s body. 

Eddie kisses Steve, swallowing up the next moan that Steve makes. Their tongues move together in tandem as Steve’s hands make their way into Eddie’s hair. Steve’s hips roll forwards into Eddie’s hand chasing his touch. Eddie chuckles into Steve’s mouth. 

This whole thing is surreal for Eddie. When he had discovered his interest in guys, he had gone through a major sexuality crisis. Of course, being gay in a town such as Hawkins, let alone the whole world, was a road going nowhere. Eddie’s hopes of finding love and having a family were squashed by the stigma and judgement of society. It’s why Eddie usually keeps himself hidden from the likes of Tommy Hagan and, before now, Steve Harrington, behind his drugs and music. 

It’s nice, not having to hide. 

It’s definitely not hiding when Eddie’s hand stops its movement along the front of Steve’s jeans to begin undoing the button. Steve pulls away from Eddie’s lips and shock paints his face, his eyes widening. Eddie panics slightly, worried that he’s gone too far. 

“Uh, is… this okay?” Eddie asks as he thumbs the button, but he halts the movement of his hand. 

Eddie watches as Steve swallows, his Adam's apple bobbing with the movement. Eddie wants to run his tongue over that spot. 

“Y-Yeah… Eds… that’s fine,” Steve stammers. 

Eddie smiles as he kisses Steve again before continuing to unbuckle Steve’s pants. Within seconds Eddie has the button and zipper undone all while his mouth is focused on Steve’s lips. As he sucks on Steve’s bottom lip, Eddie slips his hand underneath the waistband of Steve’s wet jeans and underwear. His fingers lightly brush along Steve’s length and he gasps audibly while Eddie moves his lips along the junction between Steve’s neck and shoulder. 

“Oh fuck, Eds. Please touch me.”

Eddie can’t refuse an offer like that, so he takes Steve in hand and moves it slowly. Eddie can feel just how big Steve is and he hasn’t taken his pants off yet. Steve’s hands squeeze Eddie’s shoulders as Eddie’s hand moves along his cock. Eddie halts his attack on Steve’s shoulder to drop to his knees and pull down Steve’s jeans and underwear at the same time, freeing Steve’s cock from its confines. 

Eddie’s mouth waters as he eyes off Steve’s dick. It’s big, maybe not as big as his but god it’s incredible. He’s never been up close and personal with someone like this, but Eddie will do anything to make Steve feel good. 

And he really wants to taste him. 

The noise Steve lets out when Eddie licks up the underside of Steve’s cock is astounding. Eddie’s worried that everyone downstairs will hear, but the sounds from the party below even with Steve moaning right next to him continue to echo. So he continues pressing kisses to Steve’s length. 

Eddie finds that he loves teasing Steve. The way he writhes as Eddie does as little as he can while still giving him something, causes Eddie’s cock to harden completely in his own pants. 

That’s something new he’s learnt about himself too. 

“Fucking hell, Eddie, please!” Steve pleads. 

“You want more Stevie?” Eddie asks as his hand takes over, moving ever so slowly. 

Steve moans softly. “God yes. Please!”

Eddie flashes a wink and a smile at Steve before saying, “you got it, baby.”

Before Steve can say anything about the new nickname, Eddie takes the tip of Steve’s cock into his mouth and sucks gently on it. Eddie’s never done this before. He’s read multiple magazines and tried to study how to give someone a blowjob, but never had the opportunity to practice. But from the sounds Steve’s making above him as he eases Steve’s cock into his mouth, Eddie knows he must be doing something right. 

“Fuck. Oh my god, fuck Eds. That’s so good,” Steve pants. “You’re so good at that. So so good… holy shit!”

Eddie preens at the praise. So far so good for his first time. He takes Steve’s cock as far as it can go without making him gag, and uses his hand to make up the rest of the way. He gets into a rhythm that has him bobbing his head forwards and backwards on Steve’s cock, speeding up ever so slightly. 

Eddie’s got himself into a great position to finish Steve off when he hears the man above him say, “god Eddie, fuck me. Please, fuck me.”

Eddie freezes completely. He pulls away from Steve’s cock and looks up into those gorgeous eyes that are currently, again, wide eyed in shock. Steve is breathtakingly beautiful. He looks so fucked out already, his hair is a complete mess from where he’s obviously been running his hands through and his lip looks like it’s about to bleed from how much he has bitten it. 

Eddie would do anything for him. 

“Oh, shit. I’m sorry Eddie. I mean… I just-” 

“Steve.” Steve looks down at him. There’s a red flush covering the bridge of his nose and his cheekbones. Eddie stands up to brush his thumbs over the skin there, feeling the heat from the blood rushing under his skin. “Are you being serious?”

Steve’s face turns from shock to surprise. “I’m sorry, what?”

“Did you… uh… want me to…” Eddie’s sounding awkward now. Of course Steve’s going to say no after this. Way to go Eddie.

“Yeah… Eds. I meant it. But I’ve never…” Steve says slowly, trailing off at the end of his sentence.

“Me either,” Eddie admits. 

There’s a slight pause from Steve as he processes, eventually muttering, “oh”, his perfect lips in the shape of the vowel he just said.

“Yeah. Oh,” Eddie says bashfully. He sits down on the bed, his wet jeans pressing tightly on his own dick which is still hard as it has ever been.

He has his eyes focused on the carpet under his feet, but Eddie can see Steve kick off his jeans and underwear and then his feet moving closer to the bed. 

“I thought… with how good you were with… you know. That maybe you had experience-“

“Nope, Steve. Not many people like me in our town to gain experience with,” Eddie explains. 

Steve’s silent as he sits down next to Eddie. He’s picking at his nails, which Eddie suspects to be a nervous habit. Eddie tries not to think about how Steve is completely naked and that he, only minutes ago, was sucking the guy’s dick. He’s still so fucking turned on.  

“I’m sorry Eds,” Steve says. 

“Not your fault, man,” Eddie responds with a mumble. 

“Hey!” Steve shouts quietly with a smack to Eddie’s shoulder. Eddie looks up from the ground to Steve, who has a frown plastered to his face. “Don’t call me man when I’m asking you to fuck me.”

Wait. What?

“What?” Eddie asks.

“You heard me,” Steve answers. 

“But… I don’t-”

Steve reaches over and grabs Eddie’s face, pulling him in roughly to kiss him. Steve’s tongue is immediately pushed into Eddie’s mouth, providing a surge of electricity throughout his body. The kiss is fleeting but fervent, and it leaves Eddie panting when they pull away. 

“I don’t care, Eddie.” Steve explains as he cups Eddie’s face in his warm hands. 

Eddie spends a moment searching Steve’s eyes for any hesitation, but he finds none, so he pushes Steve’s hands away and grasps the back of Steve’s neck, pulling him into an intense kiss. 

The atmosphere has changed around them. There’s a confidence in Steve that wasn’t there before. He takes charge. His hands explore every part of Eddie’s body, moving from his neck to his shoulders, his chest, his abdomen until stopping at his waistband. 

In the span of a moment, Steve’s moved back up to Eddie’s mouth and is throwing a leg over Eddie’s thighs and straddling his lap. Steve’s cock sits between them as they continue to ravage each other's mouth. 

Steve pulls away from Eddie’s lips for just long enough to start kissing along his jaw. It’s the best feeling. Having lips that are as soft as Steve’s making their way along the tender skin on Eddie’s jaw just feels so right. 

It’s Eddie’s turn to moan now. And in response to Steve biting gently into his shoulder, Eddie’s hips roll upwards into Steve’s, prompting both of them to moan loudly. Steve chuckles as he covers Eddie’s mouth with his hand, making both of them laugh. 

“Sh, you’re gonna get us caught,” Steve exclaims. 

“Well, what do you expect when we’re doing…this?” Eddie asks, muffled by Steve’s hand. He gestures to both of them. 

“Oh shut up,” Steve says with a roll of the eyes. 

Eddie smirks. “Make me.”

Steve takes it as a challenge because he’s thrusting his tongue back into Eddie’s mouth, running it along every inch of it. Eddie, once again prompted by a naked Steve Harrington straddling his thighs, thrusts his hips upwards causing them both to groan. This time, Steve responds to the movement by rolling his hips back against Eddie’s. 

“Fuck - Steve. Oh god. Don’t stop,” Eddie pants as they pick up a rhythm as they roll their hips into each other. 

The room is filled with the sounds of their moans and heavy breathing as they inch closer to their climax. If this is what it’s like thrusting against each other, Eddie can only imagine what it’s like to actually be inside the guy. The thought of it almost pushes him to his limit, and he halts his movements and squeezes his eyes together to try and calm himself down. 

“You okay?” Steve asks. 

Eddie opens his eyes to a very flushed and sweaty Steve. His eyes are completely dark, no longer that sweet shade of honey that Eddie is mesmerised by. 

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Eddie replies with a slight laugh. “Just… needed to slow down.” 

Steve laughs alongside him. “I know what you mean.” Steve presses a soft kiss to Eddie’s shoulder before running his thumb over the wet spot. Eddie feels goosebumps appear in its place. “How about…” Steve starts as he moves his hand between the both of them and fiddles with the button on Eddie’s jeans, “we take these off?”

“Uh… yeah.. sure,” Eddie stammers. 

Steve chuckles as he kisses Eddie’s neck while he unbuttons Eddie’s jeans. He pulls away and sits up on his knees while Eddie pulls his pants down to his knees freeing his own cock which has been straining against the denim for almost an hour or two. He tries to kick off his pants the rest of the way, finally getting them off as he kisses Steve. 

When they pull away, Steve looks between them and flushes a gorgeous shade of pink. 

“What’s wrong Stevie? You never seen your own dick before?” Eddie jokes, even though he’s completely shitting himself at the thought of being completely naked and vulnerable in front of Steve Harrington. 

Steve laughs nervously. “You’re a shit Eds,” he teases as he pushes Eddie onto his back. The feeling of soft sheets under him and of Steve on top of his body is the greatest thing he has ever felt. 

Steve looks like a vision above him. His hair has fallen in front of his face and he reaches up to push it away, his biceps flexing with the movement. Eddie has to stop himself from coming on the spot so he places his hands on Steve’s hips. 

“God you look so hot right now,” Eddie compliments. 

Steve downright blushes. His hands drop from his hair to settle on Eddie’s chest as he leans down to brush their lips together. 

“I could say the same for you,” Steve whispers against them before they melt into one another again. 

Within moments, they’re both panting into each other’s mouths as they roll their hips together, their cocks brushing against the other without the barrier of clothing between them. Eddie’s so turned on by the sounds Steve makes above him and the feeling of Steve’s gorgeous cock moving against his own, that he can feel himself reaching that climax deep inside way too quickly. He stops their movements, stilling their hips and wrapping his arms around Steve’s waist to flip them over, this time with Steve underneath Eddie. 

Eddie traces Steve’s jawbone with his index finger as he takes in Steve’s form below him. He’s flushed, sweat glistening across his brow, and his lips are so red from kissing. He runs his thumb along Steve’s lips, taking in the feel of them. 

“Are you sure you want me to..” Eddie asks nervously. 

Steve chuckles. “Yeah Eds. I’m sure.”

Eddie gasps. Tries to settle the flutter of nerves deep in his stomach. This is really happening. “Okay then. Um… well…” Eddie tries to think about the magazines and what they detailed. He knows there’s something about preparation but he’s trying to remember… “Do you have lube?”

Steve’s mouth drops in a round “o” shape as he opens and closes it like a fish. There’s sound coming out of it but no words. Steve settles on nodding once and then gesturing to the top drawer of the nightstand next to them. 

Eddie sits up and moves towards the nightstand. He tries to stay as close to Steve as he can, like he’s making sure he can’t disappear. He spots the lube as soon as the drawer is open. It’s half empty - or half full, however you think of it - and Eddie gets a flash of arousal through his body thinking of Steve using it on himself. He wills the thought away and spots the packet of condoms next to the lube. He takes them both out of the drawer before climbing back on top of Steve who is watching with focused eyes on the items in Eddie’s hands. 

“What are they for?” Steve asks, gesturing to the condoms. 

“You haven’t read up much on that new disease that’s been going around?” Steve shakes his head. “It’s transmitted… uh… sexually. Or through blood.” Eddie’s stalling. He’s worried that Steve is going to change his mind once he understands the risks. “Well uh… it’s more common in… people like me.”

Steve’s brows furrow as he takes in the new information. Eddie wants to run his thumb over the junction and tell Steve to “stop thinking so hard”, but it’s definitely an inappropriate time. 

Eddie can tell when Steve’s figured it out, it hasn’t taken him that long. His brow relaxes and he stares directly into Eddie’s eyes as he says “oh.”

“Yeah… oh.” A lot of those moments today. 

There’s a beat of silence. “But… you said you’ve never done this before, right?” Eddie nods and Steve continues. “Well then, I think we’re fine. Plus we have protection so… even better?”

Eddie laughs, burying his face in Steve’s neck. He smells so fucking good. “Oh god, you really are something, Steve Harrington.”

He kisses Steve’s neck, starting with where his head is buried before moving down his body to his collarbones, chest, abdomen and then settles between Steve’s thighs, mouthing along the skin of his inner thighs. 

Steve moans softly as Eddie bites down into the skin, grasping the sheets tightly in his hands. He lifts his head while Eddie settles himself and reaches for the bottle of lube. The look on Steve’s face tells Eddie that Steve has no idea what’s going on. And while it’s Eddie’s first time, he has done research on the topic and is a little more knowledgeable than Steve is. 

“So, I have to prep you. I can’t just…” Eddie’s so embarrassed. He’s never been naked with a guy before, let alone actually having sex with them and he’s worried it’s a massive turn off. “… put it in.” Eddie stops to clear his throat and Steve laughs softly under his breath. 

“Man, that is cute,” Steve says. A blush has once again appeared on Steve’s face. 

“Shut up,” Eddie replies with a roll of his eyes. “Do you wanna do this or not?”

Steve shuts up at that and he nods a little too eagerly, “y-yeah I do. Sorry… uh… do what you need to do.”

Eddie smiles and opens the top of the bottle of lube. He covers his fingers with a generous amount and uses his clean hand to hold onto Steve’s thigh. He traces around Steve’s entrance, spreading the lube around. Steve gasps and Eddie strokes Steve’s thigh encouragingly. 

“You okay? Are you sure this is what you want?” Ask for consent again. Eddie needs to make sure that Steve isn’t gonna go around telling all of Hawkins that he took advantage of him. He wants and needs Steve to tell him exactly what he wants. 

Steve takes in a sharp breath. “Yeah I’m fine. I want this. I’m just… nervous.” 

“You’re not alone there,” Eddie laughs, which gets a laugh in response from Steve. “How about, if you wanna stop, you let me know. Okay?”

Steve nods. “Yeah, okay.”

And with that Eddie traces Steve’s entrance once more and presses the first finger in. 

Steve inhales loudly and moans a little. It doesn’t sound pained but it doesn’t sound like the other sounds he likes hearing come from Steve. 

Just as Eddie’s about to ask how he’s going, Steve must read his mind. “It feels… weird. Good but different.”

“So you’re okay?” Eddie has to ask. 

“Yeah, I’m okay.” Steve replies with a smile. 

Eventually, the sweet sensual noises from Steve’s mouth come pouring out again. When Eddie feels Steve relax completely, he adds a second finger. He slowly scissors his fingers to spread Steve open, copying movements that he read in all of his “research” and when Steve relaxes again he adds in another finger.

Changing the angle of his fingers, now that he has three fingers deep inside Steve, allows Eddie to finally hit that spot that he’s always read about. Steve moans and grasps onto the sheets while he tries to ramble between pants. 

“Oh holy shit. W-What the fuck is that?”

“Your prostate Stevie,” Eddie chuckles.

“Oh. Right. I-I’ve never felt - shit shit shit - that before.”

Eddie chuckles again and focuses on stretching Steve by scissoring his fingers again. He’s finally getting into a rhythm when Steve reaches out for Eddie, grasping onto his hair and breaking his concentration. 

“Eds, come on. I need more. Please!” Steve begs - which Eddie loves. 

“Okay baby, just wait a sec,” Eddie answers as he sits up on his knees and rips open the condom wrapper. Steve watches intently as he rolls it onto his cock and lathers it up with lube. 

Their eyes meet as Eddie moves close to Steve, holding himself up by his hands on both sides of Steve’s head. Eddie leans down and kisses Steve, allowing his tongue to explore before taking Steve’s plush bottom lip between his teeth as he pulls away. 

And for a moment, Eddie just takes in the image of Steve Harrington, laying below him. Taking that part of Eddie that he never thought he would lose. 

“You ready?” Eddie asks as he lines up his cock close to Steve’s entrance. 

Steve nods nervously and he swallows harshly. “Yeah, I’m ready.” He reaches up and pulls Eddie down into a soft kiss. “I want you.”

It’s all Eddie needs to start pushing into the tight, warm heat that envelopes him. He’s trying so hard not to bust a nut as soon as he’s even begun, but it’s unlike anything he’s ever felt before. It’s so fucking good. 

Steve’s eyes are screwed shut, a pained expression on his face. 

“Steve, are you okay? Do we need to stop?”

As soon as the words leave Eddie’s mouth, Steve’s answering with “no, no, don’t move. Just give me a second.”

As Eddie stills any movements, Steve keeps his eyes squeezed together, lying completely still. After a few seconds pass, his face relaxes and he smiles up at Eddie. 

“Okay, I’m good,” Steve announces. 

“Are you sure? I’m not hurting you?” Eddie asks.

Steve shakes his head with a smile. “No, it’s fine. It’s just a weird stretch is all. I’m good, you can keep going. It’s starting to feel better now.”

Eddie nods and continues pushing in a little further. Steve breathes deeply as Eddie slides into him until he bottoms out, Steve’s ass pressed against Eddie’s hips. 

In trying not to come straight away, Eddie stills again, taking a moment to collect himself. Steve is still so tight and so warm and it’s a thousand times better than fucking into his own hand. It just feels so fucking good. 

“Eds, please move,” Steve pants, trying to move hips to get some movement on Eddie’s cock. 

Eddie hisses at the movement. “Just a second Stevie. I’m trying so hard not to blow my load and you’re not making it any easier.” Steve laughs but stops moving. Eddie takes a deep breath and finally begins pulling out of Steve slowly but not before thrusting straight back in. 

“Oh my fucking god. Jesus Christ. This is… what the fuck…” Steve swears as Eddie repeats the same movement. 

Eddie chuckles, sliding back into Steve slowly. “Yeah, what the fuck. You feel so good, baby. So… fuck… fucking good.”

Steve moans loudly. “Ah… I love it when you call me that.”

“Call you what? Baby?” Eddie teases and Steve moans again as Eddie quickly snaps his hips forward. 

Eddie finally gets into a rhythm, picking up the pace slightly and filling up the room with the sounds of skin slapping on skin and soft moans. 

Their lips find their way back to each other, kissing each other with teeth and tongues. It’s so messy and Eddie absolutely loves it. Steve is such a great kisser and it edges him closer and closer as he feels spit drip from their lips. 

Eddie knows that he’s not going to last very long, being his first time and Steve being all sex-on-wheels, but he’s really trying to distract his mind in order to last longer. 

It’s what Steve deserves.

Steve with his sweat soaked hair, of course his incredible body and his face set in absolute bliss. It’s so hard to look directly at Steve without losing it straight away but it’s very difficult for Eddie to tear his eyes away. 

Steve pulls away to pant into Eddie’s mouth. “Fuck, you’re so hot Eds. You’re making me feel… shit… so good,” Steve pants. 

The praise just spurs Eddie on. He picks up the pace, Steve trying to roll his hips along in time with his thrusts. Eddie can feel his release building even further and he knows he won’t be able to hold off much longer. 

“Stevie, I’m so fucking close,” Eddie tells him. 

Steve tries to stifle a moan by biting his lip. “Me too, Eds. So close.”

Eddie reaches between them both and takes Steve’s cock in hand and begins stroking him in time with his fast paced thrusts. Steve moans so fucking loud that Eddie thinks that surely the whole neighbourhood has heard, as he comes all over his and Eddie’s stomach. 

All it takes is Steve clenching around him and Eddie comes as hard as he ever has. He swears he almost blacks out. He thrusts a few more times as he releases into the condom before stilling and nuzzling his head into the crook of Steve’s neck. 

For a few moments, that’s all they do. They just lay with each other, Eddie pressing soft kisses to Steve’s neck and Steve running his hands up and down Eddie’s spinal column. 

“Wow. I didn’t expect it to feel like that,” Steve laughs. Eddie can feel the laugh in his chest and the smile just forces itself onto his face. Eddie’s never been so happy. 

“You can say that again,” Eddie agrees as he lifts his head to assess Steve’s fucked out look. 

Even with his hair a mess and his sweat soaked body, Steve still looks incredible. In fact, he almost looks even better this way and Eddie runs a finger along the contours of Steve’s face and along his lips. Steve smiles against his finger. 

“You look… beautiful,” Eddie tells Steve. It just slips out. 

Steve blushes, then winces when he accidentally rolls his hips. They’re both overstimulated and Eddie hasn’t pulled out. So Eddie kisses Steve, trying to distract him as he does. They linger, kissing gently and fervently, before Eddie has to get up to throw away the condom. As he does, Steve grabs a tissue from his nightstand to clean himself up.

The awkwardness finally begins to settle in. They’re silent and Eddie worries that maybe he’s said too much. Maybe he’s coming off too clingy. 

Who’s he kidding? It was his first time. Steve’s first time with a guy. He’s probably experimenting. It’s probably not the greatest idea to develop feelings for the most popular guy in Hawkins. 

Eddie grabs the pair of underwear that Steve had passed to him. He pulls them on before walking over to the nightstand to grab a tissue to clean himself up. Steve watches sheepishly, but gets himself dressed in the clothes he discarded on the floor earlier. 

Eddie pulls on the sweats and t-shirt and gathers up his wet clothes and then there’s nothing else to do. 

But wait. 

And see if Steve wants him to stay. God, Eddie wants to have Steve let him stay. 

Steve pulls the shirt over his perfectly chiseled chest and spots Eddie standing nervously with his arms full. Eddie can’t read his expression. He looks awkward and confused and honestly the whole thing is so fucking awkward. 

Say something. Eddie tells himself. Say something or he’s going to kick you out. 

“So… I uh… thanks. I guess?” Eddie stammers. He’s struggling to find the words to say to the guy he just fucked and who is most likely straight. 

Steve opens and closes his mouth a few times - searching for the words to say, Eddie assumes - but he ends up nodding and responds with “yeah, sure Eddie.” Steve looks at his bare feet below him as he mutters, “thanks.”

Okay, so it was definitely an experiment. 

Eddie bites his lip and takes one last lingering look over Steve’s frame before opening the door and heading downstairs. 

Eddie hopes that Steve will come running after him and ask him to come back. To stay over and cuddle him until the sun comes up. 

But he doesn’t. 

Steve

Steve spends the rest of his night - after vomiting up the alcohol he drank - mulling over everything. 

He’s so confused. 

On one hand, he’s a guy. It’s not right for him to have feelings for another guy, let alone having sex with one. He’s always been taught that being gay is bad, and that it’s a sin to love another man. 

On the other hand, Eddie is gorgeous. The way he was so in tune with everything was incredible. The way he felt in Eddie’s arms was incredible. 

Eddie was incredible.

But then it was awkward. 

It was like all of the closeness and intimacy was nothing. Eddie had dressed in his clothes, picked up his wet ones and said “thanks, I guess.”

And then he left. 

Sure, Steve could have run out and asked him to come back in and stay the night. Just so he could feel the warmth of Eddie’s body against his own. He might’ve slept better if he had. But now Steve understands that Eddie only wanted one thing out of him. 

So this is how girls must feel when I do it to them. 

Morning comes and Steve’s barely slept a wink. Everything has been running around his mind a million miles an hour. Every word. Every kiss. Every touch. 

He thinks about how Eddie’s hands on his skin produced so many goosebumps, his calloused fingers moving along his body. He thinks about when Eddie kissed him, it was like his whole body was lit on fire. He thinks about how it felt when Eddie became a part of him. 

And he thinks about him walking away. 

Mainly that last part. 

By the time he gets out of bed, he’s decided. 

Fuck Eddie. Fuck his kiss. Fuck how he makes Steve feel. 

He’s going to get over this guy. 

And he doesn’t care how. 

~

“What the fuck happened to you Friday man? You just… disappeared,” Steve asks Tommy as they lean against the wall of the side of the gym. They’re smoking and they needed a spot to hide away from the teachers. 

Eddie’s spot works.

The thought of Eddie has Steve flinching. He hasn’t spoken to him since Friday night and he’s absolutely shitting himself. 

What’s it going to be like when they see each other?

The sight of Eddie is definitely going to cause some internal struggles for sure. 

“Since when do you care, Harrington?” Tommy responds, blowing smoke out of his mouth as he finishes his sentence. 

Steve shrugs. “I don’t. But obviously you do.”

Tommy pushes off the wall and places himself directly across from Steve. Defensive position. “What the fuck did you say?”

Steve takes a drag of his cigarette. “I’m just saying. I started talking to someone else and you come over acting like a total dick, push them in the pool and then disappear.”

“So what? No one cares about Eddie Munson. He’s a freak.” 

Steve flinches, he can’t help it. Sure Eddie’s different, but he’s not a freak. And as much as he would dare to admit right now, he cares for Eddie. 

“He’s not a freak Hagan,” Steve explains. 

“Like hell he isn’t.” Tommy takes a step closer. “Are you in love with the freak or something?”

Steve closes the distance, bringing him toe to toe with Tommy. “Shut the fuck up Tommy.”

“Or what? You’re gonna fuck me?” 

Steve’s blood is boiling now. “Oh fuck off man. There’s absolutely nothing going on between Munson and me. Sexual or not. We’re not even friends. We just bought drugs from him. I don’t get why you’re getting so worked up about this.”

Steve spots the shoes appear at the edge of the walkway. He and Tommy turn their heads and Steve feels his stomach plummet as he meets the gaze of deep brown eyes.

Eddie. 

Eddie

There’s nothing going on between Munson and me.

We’re not even friends.

We just bought drugs from him. 

What the fuck? 

Eddie’s a real idiot. Here he was thinking that maybe Steve Harrington wasn’t the douchebag he thought he was. But obviously, Eddie was wrong. 

He stands a few feet away from Steve and Tommy, who are standing close enough to share breath. Steve’s eyes widen and Tommy’s face lights up as he takes in Eddie’s expression. 

“Oh look who it is. Speak of the devil,” Tommy announces, taking a step away from Steve.

Eddie schools his face so as not to show any sign of emotion. He’s trying not to show any affection or attraction to Steve and to stop the jealousy he feels from Steve and Tommy standing so close.

Almost close like he and Steve were Friday night. 

Taking a steadying breath, Eddie’s body relaxes as much as it can, lights up a cigarette and moves a step closer to the two. 

“Oh hey Hagan,” Eddie greets. He takes a drag of his cigarette. “Where’d you go Friday night? Cheating on Carol are we?”

“Oh wow. The freak has a sense of humour,” Tommy teases. 

Eddie laughs. “Oh yeah, it takes a lot of work to be as funny as me.” 

“I’m sure.” Tommy takes one last drag and squashes the cigarette butt on the ground. “Hey, what’s the story behind your move to Hawkins.”

Okay, what’s he getting at?

“What’s it to you Hagan?”

Tommy shrugs and moves towards Eddie. “Oh I dunno. Maybe cause I wanna know if the freak genetics run in the family.” 

Fucking prick. 

“Doesn’t have anything to do with you so why don’t you fuck off?”

Tommy’s close now. Just as he was with Steve only moments ago. Eddie can smell the shitty cologne he’s wearing. 

“Oh I get it. They were both freaks. That makes so much sense. Two freaks and their baby freak. Guess they didn’t want you anymore.”

Eddie snaps. 

His fist lands right in the middle of Tommy’s nose, leaving him stumbling back, blood dripping from both of his nostrils. 

Eddie can see the moment that Tommy’s blood boils. He can see the moment he closes the short distance between both of them. He can see the moment that Tommy’s fist lands straight in his face.

And he can see Steve watching.

Watching as Eddie becomes the freak. 

Chapter Text

November
1983

Steve

“Dude, you’re really going to try and bone Nancy Wheeler? I’m pretty sure little miss priss is probably saving it for marriage. Are you sure you want to have to play the long game?” Tommy asks. 

They’re sitting in the cafeteria, trays of questionable food in front of them. The room is noisy and buzzing with the sounds of conversations from the other students, but Steve can hear Tommy loud and clear. 

Steve has been talking to Nancy Wheeler for the last month or so, casually flirting and attempting to convince her to want him as much as he wants her. 

And he does. 

Ever since he saw Nancy Wheeler sitting in the cafeteria one afternoon, smiling with her dazzling smile, shining brown eyes and long dark curls that she always pulled back with clips, Steve was gone. He knew from that moment that he wanted her.  

Steve began casually flirting, hinting his interest in her and although she was initially skeptical about his intentions, the last couple of weeks Nancy reciprocated his flirtations that ended with making out in the library, and then in his car. 

He can’t stop thinking about her. About the sweet taste of her lips when they kiss. It’s like the sweetest honey mixed in with her soft and supple lips. She comes across as shy and gentle, and Steve is kind of obsessed with her sweetness. 

Nancy is so different to any other girl Steve has ever fancied. She’s incredibly smart and sweet and is not afraid to tell Steve exactly what she thinks. They’ve never moved beyond kissing or making out, and even with Steve’s hints towards the next step, Nancy expresses her preference for staying as they are. 

Steve should be frustrated, and he is a little, but to be honest he still wants Nancy. Even without the sex. 

He just really likes Nancy. 

But he hates the fact that Tommy and Carol think he’s too good for her when it’s obviously the other way around. 

“So what if I do Tommy? There’s nothing wrong with a long time if it ends in a good time,” Steve replies.  

Carol chews on her gum loudly. “Because she’s kind of a nerd. I mean, have you seen the look of her best friend and the way they both dress,” she fake gags before continuing, “like ew right? She’s not the type of girl you should be going for. You should be going for someone who’s a total freak in the sheets.” But then she adds, “with maybe a little more breast action.”

Steve rolls his eyes. “Sex is sex. No matter who it’s with.” Even if he’s not getting any from her. 

Tommy laughs and opens his mouth to respond, but they are interrupted by a figure standing on a table on the edge of the cafeteria. Heavy, black boots stomp along the table which catches the attention of everyone around. Steve watches the mop of unruly brown curls bob above his shoulders. 

Eddie.  

They haven’t spoken to each other after the events of Steve’s party. And definitely not after Eddie’s fight with Tommy, which left him with a black eye and a split lip. 

To be honest, Steve misses him a little. Okay, maybe a lot. He misses how Eddie touched him like he was the most precious treasure in the world. He misses how Eddie felt in his arms, like he’s meant to be there, fitting perfectly into the crevices of his elbows. 

Steve misses those noises Eddie made when he explored his body. They were like music to his ears. 

But Steve also doesn’t miss him. 

He’s tormented by the memory of Eddie standing by his door, wet clothes in his arms, body language emanating “I really want to fucking leave”. Steve can still hear “thanks… I guess” as his heart breaks into a million pieces all over again. Even after the most incredible sex Steve has ever had, and watching Eddie’s blissed out face as he came, feeling safe and warm in Eddie’s embrace, Eddie still desperately wanted to leave.  

Steve never felt more humiliated in his life than he was at that moment. 

Steve watches as Eddie waltzes along the cafeteria table like he owns the fucking place, spouting random nonsense about society and why it’s so fucked, and all Steve can feel is anger.

He’s so fucking angry. 

The fact that he can move on, continue on with his life like he never spoke to Steve. Like he had never touched him like no one else ever had. Steve pines for him, but Eddie doesn’t give a shit. That makes Steve angry. 

“What a fucking loser,” Tommy scoffs. 

Carol nods in agreement, “yeah he’s a total freak.”

Partway through his monologue, Eddie’s eyes drift over to Steve’s and it’s like they’re the only two people in the room. The crowd fizzles out, Tommy and Carol nowhere to be seen and all that remains is Steve and Eddie. 

Steve can’t stop looking. There’s a spark between them, as there always is. It draws them both in and Steve feels like he’s lost in Eddie. All he can hear, feel and breathe is Eddie and all of their painful past just disappears. Eddie never left. He’s still pressed against Steve, his body warm and secure. He can still feel his lips on his skin, his hands wandering his body. 

It’s all Eddie. 

But it’s not just Steve and Eddie. 

Eddie drags his eyes away from Steve, launching back into his speech, and the spell is broken. Eddie did walk away and he’s not touching or kissing Steve. Steve’s hurt and angry but, in some way, he cares deeply and intensely for Eddie. 

Steve watches Eddie walk in the opposite direction and his eyes are immediately drawn to Eddie’s ass, accentuated by his tight black jeans, a black and white bandana hanging from his back pocket. 

He has a great ass, Steve thinks, until Carol interrupts. 

“I don’t even know what the fuck he was going on about,” she complains. 

Tommy makes a sound of agreement. “Just being the freak we know he is.”

“Ever since he joined that nerd club, he’s become even more of a freak. Did you hear them the other day? They were spouting some stupid shit about rogues and… paladins? Like whatever that is. The whole lot of them are freaks.”

“Looks like Eddie the freak Munson found his group of freaks.” Tommy leans back in his chair and crosses his arms over his chest. “He’s back where he belongs, right Steve-o?” 

Steve clears his throat at the mention of his name, trying to drag his eyes away from Eddie’s perfectly shaped ass before Tommy or Carol notice. It would be pretty difficult to explain away.  

“Uh, yeah.” Steve’s trying to sound convincing even though he’s missed a large part of the conversation. 

“Oh my god,” Carol says with a gasp that makes both Tommy and Steve look towards her. “You’re still mooning over Nancy aren’t you?”

Tommy smirks at Steve teasingly. “Aw, I think Stevie’s a little lovesick, Carol.”

They both tease Steve about his feelings for Nancy, laughing loudly towards each other. Their voices grate on Steve’s nerves. Sometimes he wonders why he’s even friends with them or whether the popularity is worth it. He always ends up with the same answer.

It’s better to be popular and involved than being alone. 

His parents screwed him over in that department.  

Steve attempts to glance over to Eddie’s table without being spotted, but Eddie’s already watching as he slowly eats a bag of crisps. Steve watches as he places one in his mouth, and follows the movement of his Adam’s apple as he swallows. 

God, his mouth is dry. Steve remembers mouthing along the throat he’s currently drooling over. The way Eddie’s skin felt on his tongue. 

Steve can feel his jeans fitting a little tighter. 

He really needs to stop. 

He needs to stop pining for a guy who doesn’t want him. He shouldn’t want to be with Eddie.

So, Steve reaches into his bag and pulls out a piece of paper from one of his notebooks and writes, meet me in the bathroom. 

Eddie

It’s just another day at Hawkins High. 

Eddie’s gone through four periods of mind numbing classes and receiving detention for not paying attention in Geography. Mrs O’Donnell really doesn’t like him. He’s not doing well in any of his classes. He can’t seem to concentrate long enough to focus on his schoolwork and his grades pay for it.

Eddie’s struggled since the eventful night seven months earlier. He’d try to smoke a joint or jot down new song lyrics which would only make him think of Steve’s warm honey brown eyes. He’d practice playing his guitar, learning new songs but he’d only think of Steve’s warm hands roaming over his body. 

No matter what he did, Steve was always on his mind. 

Even during band practice his mind would always drift to the thoughts of Steve’s body, naked and wanting or his lips, perfect and soft, to the point where he’d screw up his solo and fuck up the entire song. Of course Jeff and Gareth noticed that something was up, but they never mentioned it. 

Nothing got Steve off his mind. Nothing made him feel as good as he felt when he was wanted by Steve. 

Until he began playing DnD. 

Eddie was flipping through a magazine, dulling his mind with the numbing effects of social conformity, when an article caught his attention. 

The Adventure is Yours with Dungeons and Dragons. 

Eddie was intrigued after reading further into the game, and he began to love the idea of playing a fantasy game. One where he can be who he wants to be and control his own destiny. There’s no jocks, no assholes, no thinking you’re less than you actually are. He suggested the idea of playing the game to Jeff and Gareth and, in no time, they were obsessed. Gareth was still in middle school so all of their campaigns were done at Eddie’s trailer or Gareth’s garage, where they held band practice, until Eddie came up with the idea to create his own DnD club. 

Eddie created his character, Eddie the Banished, a bard with expert fighting skills and uses magic through his musical abilities and as the leader, a Dungeon Master, he spends a lot of his time creating campaigns for his party. 

Jeff and Gareth both insisted that Eddie needed to “pull his shit together” after the incident so he created Hellfire. Hellfire was Eddie’s baby at the start of the year. It served as an outlet for all of his emotions. 

It took a few months, but Eddie had it all planned out. He designed a logo, complete with a devil, a dagger and flail, and he had them printed onto black and white raglan shirts. He made friends with the drama teacher and booked in the drama room for his campaigns and before Eddie knew it, Hellfire was good to go. 

Today, Eddie’s sitting at the table with Jeff and Dougie, a fellow freshman who’s recently joined Hellfire and now plays bass for Corroded Coffin, discussing the upcoming “epic” - Eddie hisses -  campaign, and eating a bag of crisps that he has chosen over the shit they serve in the cafeteria when he spots Steve across the room. 

Eddie always finds it difficult when Steve is around. One, he always looks so damn perfect. His gorgeous brown hair, styled perfectly on top of his head, his biceps flexing with the bend in his arm as he leans onto the table. It’s honestly sinful. But, two, all Eddie can see when he looks at Steve is how he looked all fucked out from Eddie’s cock, the sweat gathered up along his brow, and how perfectly he fit into Eddie’s body. 

He tries to tear his eyes away, but it’s not that simple when Steve sits there, smiling like there’s nothing wrong in his picture perfect life. 

But Eddie knows. 

Drunk Steve told him everything about how his perfect life isn’t so perfect. That there’s a piece missing. He’s far from perfect, but he sure makes it look like he is. 

And of course, Steve’s sitting with Tommy, who is definitely the worst person on the face of the earth. Even worse since his run in the week after the party where Eddie ended up with a black eye that was the size of a tennis ball. 

So let’s just say, Tommy’s not Eddie’s biggest fan. 

Steve smirks and rolls his eyes as Tommy and Carol talk shit - Eddie assumes. Jeff and Dougie are arguing about who the best band is and what songs they should use for band practice next. Eddie chews on his nails, his leg bouncing up and down. Feels like he’s got a tonne of pent up energy waiting to be used. 

Eddie watches as Steve winks towards his two friends and Eddie’s body freezes for a moment. But just as quickly, like an elastic band, Eddie snaps. He slams his hands on the table, pushing up out of his seat. Jeff and Dougie practically jump out of their seats from the noise. 

“You know what guys, I’m sick of being treated like we’re less than everybody else,” Eddie says loudly. Jeff and Dougie stare up at him in shock while some of the students in the cafeteria divert their attention towards their table which Eddie decides to take advantage of. “Sure, we’re different,” Eddie continues as he steps up onto his chair and then onto the table, “but that doesn’t mean we’re bad or evil people.”

“Metal… is not evil.” Eddie walks further onto the table, his boots reverberating through the plastic. “Metal isn’t something to use to connect with Satan. It’s fucking bullshit! It doesn’t give everyone a right to treat us like absolute shit! We’re fucking human beings.” 

Eddie’s eyes involuntarily drift towards Steve’s table, their eyes meeting as he nears the edge of the table. 

Eddie wants him to keep looking at him, never stop looking at him. Steve’s eyes are the only thing he wants and needs. 

Even after all they’ve gone through, Eddie shouldn’t want him. He shouldn’t look into those brown, soft eyes and feel like running straight back into Steve’s embrace. 

But god, it doesn’t mean he wants him any less. 

“If only people could get their heads out from their asses and realise that they’re not the only people in this fucking world,” Eddie continues, finally tearing his eyes away from Steve’s to walk back to the other end of the table. “And that there’s so many other people out there that should be treated the same as everyone else.” He finishes off his speech by jumping off the table, landing with a solid thud onto the tile. 

The whole cafeteria pretty much scoffs before going back to their lunches and resuming their conversations like they’ve dismissed everything that he just said. Eddie pulls his chair out and sits back down, placing a foot on the chair and wrapping his arms around his knee. 

“Wow Eddie. What was that all about?” Jeff asks with a laugh. 

Eddie shrugs and drops his leg, reaching out for a chip from his packet. “Just sick of it you know?” 

“We don’t care, remember?” Jeff reminds him. 

“It’s not just us Jeff. There’s other people who get it worse than us. We gotta help the little guy, right?” Eddie says as he gestures around the cafeteria. “There’s some little lost sheep somewhere, waiting to be found. I’m sure of it.”

Jeff and Dougie chuckle. “Sure man, whatever you say.” Jeff says with a shake of his head. “So… Eddie, what do you say we practice Shout at the Devil? It’s been out for a few months and I think we should start learning some songs from the album.”

Eddie barely hears Jeff’s question as his eyes meet Steve’s from across the cafeteria. His honey brown eyes lock onto him as he plays with his food. Tommy and Carol are laughing about something, possibly teasing Eddie, but it seems like he isn’t interested in anything they have to say. 

It’s like he’s only interested in Eddie.

Eddie’s heart races. He feels like he can’t breathe. Perhaps Steve is rethinking everything and he wants Eddie. Eddie knows he wants Steve, as much as he hates him. But it seems like there’s a want in his eyes. 

But as soon as it’s there, it’s gone just as soon. 

Eddie watches as Steve reaches into his bag and pulls out a piece of paper before scribbling something. He doesn’t look back at Eddie, even when he gets up and stalks out of the cafeteria as a man on a mission.

“Eddie? What do you think?” Jeff asks again impatiently. 

Eddie stands up from his seat and quickly goes to follow Steve out of the cafeteria. As he walks away he mutters, “yeah, whatever”, leaving Dougie and Jeff confused back at the table. 

Steve leads the way down the hall, Eddie sticking as far back as he can so that Steve doesn’t notice him. He comes up to a row of lockers and stops behind one. Eddie doesn’t know who’s locker it is, but it’s not Eddie’s.

Probably some girl. 

Steve walks away, hands in his pockets. Eddie watches the sway of his hips and curses whatever being watches over them that made him put on those damn khaki’s. They do nothing for his ass. 

As he rounds the corner, Eddie continues watching the locker. He knows he shouldn’t care who Steve wants to screw this month, but he can’t help it. He knows how good Steve is, and that he’s jealous of anyone who gets what he got that night. 

He still can’t get the image of Steve’s look of bliss etched onto his face. The way his eyes squeezed together, his lashes fluttering with every movement. It still makes him hard to this day. 

Sure it’s wrong to jack off to the image of someone who fucked him over but god damn, that image of Steve is honestly the greatest thing he has ever witnessed. 

Two girls walking past him in deep conversation break

Eddie away from thoughts that will ensure that he has an extremely uncomfortable afternoon. He watches as they walk up to the lockers and stop at the same one that Steve dropped a note into. 

He can hear their voices as they talk. “We just… made out a couple times.” 

Nancy Wheeler. 

Sure he knows of her, she’s an academic, but he’s rarely ever seen her around. Her friend he has never seen before. 

“We just… made out a couple times,” her friend imitates, leaning against the lockers. “Nance, you’re gonna be so cool now, it’s ridiculous.”

“No, I’m not.”

“You better still hang out with me, that’s all I’m saying.” Nancy looks at her friend bewilderingly. “If you become friends with Tommy H or Carol-“

“Oh that’s gross,” Nancy says as she opens her locker. “Okay, I’m telling you it was a one-time… two-time thing,” she adds with a chuckle. 

Nancy looks into her locker and pulls out the piece of paper that Steve had slipped in. As she opens it to read, Eddie makes his move across the hallway to see what he had written. 

Meet me in the bathroom

   - Steve

Eddie can see it clear as day, written in blue marker. He knows exactly why he’d want her in the bathroom. Eddie feels a huge spike of jealousy flow through his body at the thought of someone else kissing Steve.

What the fuck? Eddie should be over this by now. It’s over. It’s done. Steve is straight. He likes girls. Not Eddie. 

Eddie sulks down the hallway, heading for nowhere in particular. Until he finds himself in the parking lot, heading towards his van, trying to push back the tears that are fighting their way out. 

And he does. 

Until he’s alone. 

Steve

Ugh, Steve hates his parents. 

He finally got his parents to come watch a basketball game and low and behold, his dad is called away for a stupid conference and his mom, of course she’s going with him. She says it’s because she doesn’t trust his dad, but Steve knows that she doesn’t want to hang around her sixteen year old son. 

He’s just so fucking done with it all. 

He got the news last night as he was coming home from Nancy’s house. It was a great night, even though most of it consisted of actually studying as Nancy had insisted, but he did make out with her a couple of times, trying to take her clothes off, which never happened.

But he likes Nancy. So he wasn’t too disappointed. 

He spent the night tossing and turning, wondering where he went wrong to end up with such shitty parents. Surely he wasn’t that crap of a kid to deserve it. 

As he got to school, Tommy and Carol were immediately up his ass about his “date” with Nancy, teasing about how he couldn’t seal the deal and that he should give up on trying to bone Nancy “the virgin” Wheeler. Of course Steve couldn’t take that crap about the girl he actually really likes, so yeah he snaps. 

“Will you guys cut it out and shut the fuck up? I don’t care what you guys think about my sex life so back off.” 

Tommy and Carol both seem taken aback by Steve’s sudden outburst. “What’s up your ass man?” Tommy asks.

Steve runs his hands over his face and into his hair with a groan. “My parents are fucking off again.”

“Ah, the joy of being a lone man. You know what that means right?” Tommy asks with a wink. 

Steve shakes his head vigorously. “No. No way man, the last time we did this my dad killed me because we ruined the house and I was grounded for a whole month.”

“Oh geez Steve. Get over it.” Tommy argues. 

“I said no Tommy,” Steve states. 

Both Tommy and Carol groan exasperatedly. “Seriously?” Carol complains. They’re silent for a moment and Steve is surprised that they’ve let it go already. It’s too good to be true. “Look, why don’t we make it just us and Nancy. That way, we get our party and you get your girl.”

It sure does sound better than staying at home all alone in that empty house. And plus, it wouldn’t get trashed. “Okay fine.”

Tommy and Carol hiss “yes” as they celebrate the fact that they got what they wanted. Steve only said yes because it gives him the opportunity to hang out with Nancy. 

Just like he’s thought her up, Nancy walks through the halls with her friend - whose name he still can’t remember. Betty, Beth… it definitely starts with a B. They’re going through the flashcards that Steve went through with her last night. 

Steve’s confidence comes back in full force. As the two girls turn the corner, Steve comes across and snatches the cards away from… Belinda? 

“Hey!” Nancy complains. 

“I think you’ve studied enough Nance,” Steve says as he flips through the cards.

“Steve-“

“I’m telling you, you got this. Don’t worry,” Steve says as he drops the cards from his gaze. “Now, onto more important matters.”

Nancy frowns as Steve continues. “My dad has left town on a conference and my mom’s gone with him, cause, you know, she doesn’t trust him.”

“Good call,” Tommy agrees. 

Steve chuckles at him, it’s true. His dad can be a total flirt. “So are you in?”

Nancy frowns like she does when she’s thinking. Steve thinks it’s adorable. “In for what?” she asks. 

“No parents? Big house?” Carol answers. 

“A party?” Nancy asks with surprise in her voice. 

“Ding ding ding.” Carol’s voice is dripping with sarcasm and Tommy laughs at her response, as well as Nancy’s cluelessness Steve assumes. 

Nancy frowns again. “It’s Tuesday.”

“It’s Tuesday. Oh my god,” Tommy mocks as he and Carol laugh cruelly. 

Steve flashes them a quick shut the fuck up look before turning back to Nancy. “Come on. It’ll be low key. It’ll be just us.” Steve thinks he’s getting through to her as he begins thinking a little more. “What do you say? Are you in or are you out?”

That smile that Steve is so enamoured with pops up onto Nancy’s face. He knows she’s about to agree to come. “Um…” she contemplates before she’s cut off. 

“Oh, god. Look,” Carol says with disgust. 

All of their gazes turn to follow Carol’s line of sight and they all spot the person she’s talking about at the same time. 

Jonathan Byers. 

His brother has just gone missing and he’s hanging up missing flyers on the school bulletin board. The rumour is that maybe Jonathan killed him. Probably a bunch of bullshit, but Jonathan is definitely a weirdo. Always has been, ever since middle school. He just started listening to the wrong type of music, generally looking like a homeless person. 

They were never really friends. 

So maybe that’s why he says, “oh, god, that’s depressing.”

Nancy doesn’t tell him off but she’s a lot kinder than he is. “Should we say something?”

“I don’t think he speaks,” Carol scoffs. 

“How much you wanna bet he killed him?” Tommy asks with a smirk. 

That’s a low point for Steve. “Shut up,” he tells Tommy as he elbows him in the side. Tommy chuckles and leans against the wall. 

But of course, Nancy being the kind and gentle person that she is, has to go and speak to Jonathan to make sure he’s okay. Steve and the rest of the group stand and watch, not hearing any of the conversation. Steve hears Tommy and Carol smirk and mutter under their breath a couple of times but he keeps his eyes on Nancy. She talks to him until the bell rings and she runs back over to Steve to walk her to class. 

As they get to her classroom, she stops him and holds his hand lightly. Her skin is so soft and warm against his. “Um, so, tonight? Your place?”

Steve smiles. “My place. You won’t regret it.” 

“I hope not,” Nancy replies with a smile. She quickly kisses Steve on the cheek and runs into class with a soft laugh. 

Steve is left outside the class, feeling the impression of Nancys lips on his cheek. 

Tonight should be a good night. 

~

The party is actually going well. 

They’re hanging out by the pool. Shotgunning beers and smoking cigarettes. Nancy, of course, downs an entire can in one breath, which Steve just finds even hotter. Could she be any more perfect? 

Her friend, Barb - whose name he finally remembered thanks to Nancy - cuts her hand on the knife trying to shotgun before running inside but not before Tommy pushes Carol into the pool, jumping in after her, resulting in Steve pushing Nancy in and jumping in after her. They spend some of the time splashing each other, Tommy and Carol make out a little. 

They eventually make their way out of the pool when they’re absolutely freezing and grab towels in Steve’s living room. While Tommy and Carol find the fireplace in Steve’s mom’s room, Steve offers to get Nancy some dry clothes. 

Nancy stops to talk to Barb on the way up, giving Steve time to make sure his room is decent. He throws some clothes that are sitting on the middle of the floor into his closet and puts the lube he used last night away in his drawer. By the time he’s done, Nancy enters with a soft smile which Steve can’t help but reciprocate. 

He heads to his dresser and finds some clothes, a pair of sweatpants and a hoodie that Nancy can dress into. She’s standing by the window as he approaches her, gently tapping her to get her attention. 

“Thanks,” Nancy says as she takes the clothes from him. 

Her smile is dazzling. He can’t stop looking at her. Her wet curls are dripping down the side of her neck, Steve wants to mop them up as he kisses her gently. She’s holding onto the clothes so tightly like she’s hugging it into her body. 

Steve feels a similar sense of déjà vu as he looks at the gorgeous girl standing across from him. 

“Um… some privacy, maybe?” Nancy asks. 

Steve suddenly remembers she’s here to change into dry clothes. He feels warm all of a sudden. “Oh. Yeah, right. Sorry,” Steve says with a chuckle before turning around. 

He waits facing his dresser until Nancy’s voice slices through the silence. “Steve?” 

When he turns around, she’s still fully dressed as he studies her expression. It’s unreadable. 

Until she begins taking her shirt off. 

Steve’s heart hammers in his chest, watching as she lifts the red and gray striped shirt over her head, exposing her bra. She’s stunning. 

All Steve can mutter is “damn”. 

Nancy stands shyly as she tries to pull her arms out of the sleeves while she chuckles and responds to Steve with, “shut up.” 

Steve can’t help it now. She’s technically given him permission. He closes the distance between them, threading his hand behind Nancy’s ear and pulling her into a soft kiss. Nancy’s lips are extremely soft and she smells fucking incredible. All he does for a moment is just feel her body against his, still warm although she had just been frozen to the bone inside his pool. He runs his free hand along the skin of her arm and feels the softness. He could get used to this. 

There’s also a part of him that can’t quite understand that he has been in this situation before. But he hasn’t. Every other girl he’s slept with has been at her house, in his car, at a party. But never at his house.

Except. 

He breaks away from the kiss with a soft gasp. Nancy watches him with wide eyes. “Steve? You okay? Did I do something wrong?”

Steve studies her shock covered expression. Her wide eyes are frantically searching for something in his face, and Steve isn’t sure what his expression is telling her. 

He doesn’t want her to know that right now, he’s thinking about someone else. 

He doesn’t want her to know that he’s thinking about Eddie specifically.

So he schools his face back into I fucking adore you Nancy and smiles, “you did absolutely nothing wrong. I’m just… taking in everything. Wanna make this moment last.”

A blush spreads across Nancy’s face. “Are you sure?”

Steve strokes the skin of her cheek. “Absolutely.”

Nancy moans softly as Steve kisses her again. This time, more deeply. His tongue slides into her mouth and she tightens her grip on his waist. As he’s taking in every part of her mouth Steve walks Nancy backwards towards the bed before falling onto it. Steve kisses Nancy gently and passionately, trying to convey how much he wants this. 

After a little more making out, Steve leans back into his knees and removes his sweater, flinging it to the floor. At the moment he doesn’t care. Future Steve will deal with it. He leans back down, placing his forearms next to Nancy’s head. Steve kisses her softly before she breaks away and turns her gaze to the window. 

“Hey, what’s the matter?” Steve asks, placing a strand of hair behind her ear and deliberately running his fingers along the lobe. 

Nancy looks back up to Steve and whispers, “nothing,” before pulling him back down into a kiss. 

Steve smiles against her lips as they melt into one another. He runs a hand through her hair, feeling the curls in his fingers. It feels the same as Eddie’s…

Shit. Stop thinking about Eddie.

Steve breaks their kiss to trail kisses along Nancy’s jaw until he reaches her neck and places his lips against the soft skin there. She moans softly, again, as his lips trail along the junction between her neck and shoulder. He remembers that Eddie liked when he…

Holy fuck. 

He’s been dreaming about doing this with Nancy for so long and now he’s here, all his mind seems to want to do is think about Eddie. That night caused so much heartache and Steve is so full of regret over how it all ended. 

But the way Steve felt while he was under Eddie, feeling his lips against his skin, how Eddie reacted every time Steve kissed his neck, are moments that Steve thinks about a lot. 

As much as he would care to admit, Eddie was probably the best sex he has ever had. 

But Steve needs to forget about him. He needs to move on. Eddie doesn’t want him. But Nancy does. Nancy with her kind and gentle manner, her small petite frame to her eyes and hair. She’s all he’s ever wanted. 

And now he has her. 

He threads his fingers with her own and places their hands next to her head as he begins to rock his hips against her, feeling the quiet breaths against his shoulder. Steve moves his lips back to her own, kissing and panting into her mouth. 

It’s not long before they’ve shed the rest of their clothes and Steve trails his lips down Nancy’s body, ravishing her the way she deserves. 

Steve takes his time with her. Taking in every moan, every little mention of his name as he presses into her. Nancy’s fingernails scratch along his back as he rocks his hips into her and he runs his fingers through her damp curls. 

They’re panting when Steve finishes, holding each other tightly as they breathe into one another. It takes a while for them to move once Steve has rolled off Nancy but they eventually do as Steve removes the used condom and snuggles back into bed with Nancy. 

As he closes his eyes, Steve feels so content. So happy to have had this moment with Nancy. He doesn’t think he’s ever felt this way about someone before. 

He drifts off to sleep, dreaming of warm brown eyes and soft brown curls. 

And they’re not Nancy’s. 

Eddie

Alcohol is great. 

It has its way of clearing the mind when everything seems to be going wrong. 

And at the moment, Eddie definitely needs to clear his mind. 

All Eddie’s been thinking about since Monday is Steve. Steve staring at him in the cafeteria. Steve putting notes into Nancy’s locker. Steve making out with Nancy. 

He’s so fucking jealous it’s not even funny. And he shouldn’t even be jealous. It’s not like Steve’s his boyfriend or anything. 

So here’s Eddie, on a Tuesday night, drinking at a bar somewhere in Indianapolis. 

He’s got enough money saved to splurge on a motel room, it’s the shittiest that he’s ever seen - and he lives in a trailer but it doesn’t matter. As long as he can drink until he pukes out every memory of Steve Harrington, he’s content. 

As he wandered around, he came across a bar that clearly is aimed at gay people. 

The interior is small, crowded and kind of dingy. But it’s not without its charm. The small dance floor is lit up with red and purple lights, playing some shit pop song through the speakers. They really need to get some Judas Priest going on in here. The bar extends through the side of the room and the wall is full of alcohol and pictures of scantily clad men and women on the walls. 

Eddie’s drinking a beer at the bar when he feels someone stand beside him. 

“Can I get a whiskey on the rocks?” the stranger asks the bartender, who nods as he moves to grab a glass. 

Eddie stares up to a tall dark haired man with deep blue eyes. He’s definitely taller than Eddie and his hair messily sits on top of his head, short but long enough that it falls into his eyes. 

“Whiskey. On the rocks. Bit cliche huh?” Eddie teases. He’s had enough alcohol that he can feel the confidence exuding from his body. 

The stranger chuckles. “I guess so.” He nods in thanks at the bartender and passes his money across the bar. He leans his hip against the bar as he takes a sip of his drink. Eddie watches as his lips wrap along the rim of the glass and the way his throat moves as he swallows. Eddie takes a sip of his beer to settle his nerves. “What’s your name?” The stranger asks. 

Eddie swallows harshly. “E-Eddie.”

A hearty laugh comes from the man next to him. “Nice to meet you E-Eddie.” He extends a hand to Eddie. “I’m Dan.”

Eddie hesitates for a second. He doesn’t know anyone here and he’s heard about guys getting beat up for being gay, especially in the city. But the whole reason he’s here is to get over Steve and what’s a better way to get over Steve than to sleep with someone else. 

Plus, Dan’s pretty fucking hot. 

So, Eddie takes Dan’s hand with a smile. “Nice to meet you, Dan.”

~

The music is loud. The smell of sweat fills the air. But all Eddie can hear and feel is the man grinding up against him. 

Eddie and Dan hit it off straight away, flirting and bantering back and forth, buying each other drinks. Every so often Dan’s hand would touch his, whether it’s as they’re laughing or just an accidental graze. But Eddie doesn’t care. He enjoys the physical touch. 

He enjoys it so much that he actually asks Dan if he wants to dance, just to feel him pressed against his body. Dan agrees with a large grin, pulling Eddie to the crowded dance floor. 

Although Eddie hates the music, like really really hates the music, he doesn’t hate the way Dan holds onto his waist. He doesn’t hate the way Dan’s hips get pressed against his. He doesn’t hate the way he can feel that Dan’s hard in his jeans, because he is too. 

As much as he’s enjoying dancing with Dan, Eddie’s mind continues to drift back to Steve. He keeps imagining what it would be like to have Steve pressed against him. He can just imagine how incredible it would feel to have Steve’s tan muscular arms wrapped around his waist or to have his lips pressed against Eddie’s neck. 

Oh god, he really needs to stop. 

Eddie needs to get Steve off his mind. So he turns around in the man’s arms and crushes his lips to Dan’s. The kiss is urgent and insistent as their tongues tangle together. Their hips are pressed together, so tightly that Eddie can feel Dan’s cock throb through his jeans. 

Eddie pulls away from Dan’s lips, long enough to whisper in his ear, “wanna get out of here?”

The smile on Dan’s face is enough to answer his question so Eddie grabs his hand and pulls him out the door. 

It’s only a quick five minute walk back to Eddie’s motel and they manage to keep their hands off each other until they crash into Eddie’s room. Immediately, their clothes are ripped off their bodies as they walk to the bed, their mouths never parting from each other. 

Eddie’s never had a blowjob before, though he has given one during his first time with Steve, but god damn, Dan really knows what to do with his mouth. 

As he goes down on Eddie, Dan’s tongue maneuvers around the entire length of Eddie’s cock. The way his tongue moves along the tip as he bobs his head up and down is almost enough to make Eddie come immediately. He’s panting and grabbing Dan’s hair in his hands causing him to moan on his cock as it’s all the way down his throat. 

Eddie’s definitely a fan of blowjobs. 

And he’s a fan of giving blowjobs as well. 

The same with Steve, he finds teasing his favourite part. It leaves Dan squirming under his grip as he kisses and licks along the length but never taking him completely into his mouth. When he does, the sounds that Dan makes encourages him to keep going, and he takes him deeper into his throat. 

This time, Eddie bottoms. 

Dan takes complete control of opening Eddie up with his fingers, one at a time until Eddie is writhing and begging for Dan to fuck him. Which he does. There’s something about being fucked, compared to doing the fucking. He can feel Dan throbbing inside of him as he begins to fuck in and out of Eddie. It’s the most intense feeling he has ever had. 

It doesn’t take long for Eddie to come, finishing all over the bed underneath him as Dan continues to thrust in and out until he finally finishes. 

They collapse onto the bed after Dan has pulled out and tied the condom off. Eddie feels extremely exhausted, like he can’t move. He wonders if that’s how Steve felt after they had sex. 

There you go, thinking about Steve again. 

Dan sits up after a few minutes until their breathing returns to normal. “I should probably go.”

Eddie nods as he sits up, wincing as the pain in his ass throbs. “Yeah, thanks for… you know,” Eddie says with a smile. 

Dan smiles back at him. “Thanks for a good time, Eddie.”

Eddie watches as Dan gets back into his clothes and makes his way out of the door with a smile and a wave. 

Well, that was a better encounter than the first, Eddie thinks. But it ended the same way. 

Why didn’t Eddie feel anything about Dan wanting to leave straight away, but felt like his heart was ripped out when it happened with Steve. 

Of course, Eddie should have known that Steve would only want to experiment and that there was no way he wanted anything more than sex. 

But that would mean that Eddie felt differently about their encounter. That he thought that something more would come out of it. 

What a fucking idiot. 

Steve Harrington is straight. 

And nothing’s gonna change that.   

Steve

Steve had woken up the morning after sleeping with Nancy, only to find that she wasn’t in the bed with him. He vaguely remembered Nancy mentioning that she was going home and that she’d see him at school. He must have been too passed out to realise. 

He spotted her at school, by her locker. She seemed on edge, thinking that the whole school knew about what happened between them, so Steve reassured her that he hadn’t told anyone. It was true, he hadn’t even spoken to anyone as he arrived at school. 

Steve thought it was cute, how paranoid she was about the whole thing. The way she blushed when he told her that out loud was cute too.  

“I had a good time,” Steve had said. 

“Me too,” Nancy said quietly with a smile. 

Before he left, they shared their first public kiss in the school hallway, which Steve smiled over for the entire first period. 

Steve spots Tommy and Carol at their usual table at lunch and Carol is immediately self-absorbed and talking about how she got frostbite from last night. Nancy joins in mid-way through the conversation, sitting down next to Steve when she perks up. 

“Hey Tommy. When you left, did you see Barb?” Nancy asks. 

“What?” Tommy asks in response, with a mouthful of food. 

“Barbara. She’s not here today,” Nancy asks again. Steve can see that she’s really worried about her. 

“I seriously have no idea who you’re talking about,” Tommy replies as he and Carol break into laughter. 

Steve rolls his eyes. “Come on, don’t be an ass, man. Did you see her leave last night or not?” 

Tommy stares at Steve for a moment with a frown, but responds to Nancy, “no, she was gone when we left.”

“Probably couldn’t stand listening to all that moaning,” Carol teases. Tommy chuckles as Carol begins to fake moan, “oh, Steve! Oh, Steve.”

Tommy joins in, even banging onto the table which brings out a small chuckle from Steve. He can feel Nancy getting tense beside him so he mouths “okay chill” to Tommy who laughs, but calms down. 

Steve turns to Nancy, who looks embarrassed in addition to being worried about her friend. He immediately feels bad. “Listen… I’m sure she’s fine. She’s probably just… she’s probably just, like skipping or something.”

Nancy smiles and Steve thinks he’s eased her mind, so he returns his focus to his lunch as she says, “yeah. Probably.”

As he eats, Tommy and Carol poke fun at Steve, and he returns in kind. They’re laughing and swapping food between each other that Steve almost doesn’t notice. 

He almost doesn’t notice that Eddie’s not sitting at his table. 

Steve knows that Eddie’s definitely the type of guy to skip school, just like Nancy’s friend Barb is probably doing, but it doesn’t ease that part inside that worries about why Eddie wouldn’t be at school. 

He’ll just have to wait until Eddie comes back. 

~

Steve’s relationship with Nancy starts to change after Steve’s informed of Jonathan Byers taking stalkery photos of him and Nancy making out. 

Steve had wanted to punch the living daylights out of him, but resisted, settling on breaking his toy - his camera. Not as good, but it was satisfying. Nancy had then mentioned that she had to go home, helping her mom out, skipping out on his basketball game. 

Turns out, Nancy left to go back to his house. Not to help her mom with something, to go back to his house. 

“So, wait a sec, I don’t understand. You went back to my house?” 

“To look for Barb,” Nancy explains. 

They’re standing in the alley beside the gym. The exact place his first confrontation with Eddie took place. Nancy’s so obsessed with finding her friend even though she’s probably off skipping school somewhere. Though she doesn’t seem like the type of person to skip school. 

“Yeah, okay, but why didn’t you just talk to me? That’s crazy,” Steve asks. 

Nancy’s silent for a moment, like she has no idea why she didn’t ask him. Of course he would have helped her. He’d do anything for her if she asked. 

“I don’t know, I… I was scared,” Nancy stammers.

“You seriously think you saw a guy in a mask just hanging out in my yard?” Steve asks astonishingly. Surely not?

“I don’t think it was a mask,” Nancy explains. 

“But he had no face?”

Nancy sighs. She looks terrified and confused. “I don’t know… I just… I have a terrible feeling about this.”

“Oh this is bad. This is really bad.” Steve is in serious shit with his parents. His dad is going to kill him if Steve has to go to the cops about this shit. He leans against the wall as Nancy steps closer.

“What?” she asks. 

“The cops… they’re gonna want to talk to all of us now. Tommy, Carol, everybody who was at the party.”

“So?” Nancy says as she crosses her arms across her chest. Her brow is furrowed so ti ghtly. 

“My parents are gonna murder me!”

“Are you serious right now?” 

Nancy sounds pissed. But Steve is absolutely terrified of his dad. 

“You don’t understand. My dad’s a grade-A asshole.”

“Barb is missing! And you’re worried about your dad?”

There’s gotta be a way around this. Surely they don’t need to know that there was a party at his house and that it won’t get back to his parents. There’s gotta be. 

“Okay, just… when you talk to the cops, just… don’t mention the beers. It’s just gonna get us both in trouble and Barbara’s got nothing to do with it, okay?”

Nancy really doesn’t look happy right now. Steve’s scared of his dad, but he’s definitely scared to piss off Nancy.

“I can’t believe you right now,” Nancy scoffs as she turns to walk away. “I can’t believe you.”

“Nancy.” She doesn’t stop. “Nancy, wait.” 

He’s in so much trouble. 

Eddie

Eddie wakes up in his motel room, incredibly sore, but absolutely elated. Who knew that having a good fuck could help with your mood this much. And the fact it had no strings attached, is even better. 

He’s one hundred percent doing it again tonight. 

And the next night. 

And the night after that. 

He’ll just keep going until he has to go back to that shithole. As soon as he’s graduated this year, he’s out of Hawkins. He’ll be away from all the dickheads, away from all the Steve Harrington’s of the world. 

He can be whoever he wants to be, and do whoever he wants to do. 

That night, Eddie goes to the same bar and finds a different guy. He’s just as hot, a fit, athletic blonde guy, and he lets him top this time, and god it’s amazing. Eddie takes his time, filling up every part of this gorgeous guy’s body, and fucking into him at a pace that should have him coming in an instant. 

But he doesn’t. 

Eddie is getting better at not blowing his load too quickly. That first night with Steve, Eddie thought that he wouldn’t even last two seconds. Now, he can go a good ten minutes without feeling like he needs to come right away. The guy seems to enjoy it. The noises he makes tells Eddie that he is. 

Once they’ve finished, the guy picks up his stuff and is out the door within minutes. 

Eddie could really get used to this. 

~

It’s ten am, Thursday morning. 

Eddie’s decided that he’s going to splurge, and go out for coffee. 

He settles on a cafe that’s just around the corner from his motel. It’s small, with both an indoor and outdoor seating area. Eddie decides that he’ll sit outside so that he can have a smoke or two while he eats. He orders a cup of coffee and a serve of eggs and bacon.

It’s a nice day, considering it’s coming into winter soon and there’s a definite chill in the air. But Eddie’s happy sitting outside, watching as the cars go past, the people walking their dogs or just walking with families or partners. It’s nice seeing people being normal. 

Eddie doesn’t think he’ll ever be normal. 

Eddie will always be Eddie “the freak” Munson, no matter where he goes. He doesn’t listen to the right music. He doesn’t dress like other people do. He prefers to play a fantasy game where things happen the way he tells it to. 

But he doesn’t know if it’s a good thing. 

“Hey… Eddie, right?” A voice says knocking him out of his thoughts? 

Eddie has to squint to look at his visitor but knows exactly who it is as soon as he spots him. “Dan. Hey. What are you doing here?”

Dan chuckles as he sits down on the seat next to Eddie. “I thought it was you. I’m just meeting a friend up the road a little ways.” 

Eddie nods. “Right.” 

“What about you? You’re still in town?” Dan asks. 

“Uh… yeah. I’m trying to… get away for a little while,” Eddie explains. 

“Oh yeah, you mentioned that the other night. Is there anyone in particular you’re trying to get away from?” Dan asks, like he knows exactly what’s going on. 

Eddie laughs. “How did you know?” 

“Let’s just say… intuition? And I’ve been in your position before.” Dan leans forward into his seat. “Is he straight?”

Oh wow, he’s good. 

“Um…” Eddie laughs. “Yeah. He’s extremely straight.”

“But you have a thing for him?”

“Well… no… I mean…” Eddie stammers. He’s sure he has a thing for him but he doesn’t have a thing with him. “It’s complicated.”

Dan nods his head multiple times, pursing his lips and looking around the area before turning back to Eddie. “I’m a good listener.”

Eddie stares blankly back at him. A guy that he’s had great sex with, asking him to tell him things about his love - or sex - life. 

“Don’t you have a friend to meet up with?” Eddie asks. 

Dan shrugs. “They can wait. You obviously need to talk. And we didn’t get a chance to do much the other night.” 

Eddie chuckles alongside Dan. “That’s true. Wasn’t a lot of talking.” Dan smiles, waiting for Eddie to continue. “Well, I’ve known of him since middle school, and I had a massive crush on him in 8th grade. Actually he’s the one that made me realise that I was into guys.” Dan raises his eyebrows and nods for Eddie to continue. “So April just gone, he and his douchebag friend come and ask for some… party favours…” Eddie raises his eyebrows to see if Dan knows what he’s talking about, to which he nods knowingly.

“And he just invites me to this party he’s having for his birthday. Not to mention, he’s staring, a lot. So I go to this party, get into an argument with his douchebag friend and I get pushed into the pool. He, willingly, jumps into the pool after me. So I’m thinking, "Oh, maybe he likes me”.”

Dan nods. “It seems like it.”

“Right?” Eddie exclaims. “Anyway, he tells me he hates his parents, they’re assholes and are never home and that’s why he had the party. After we get out of the pool he takes me upstairs to get into some dry clothes. And then he’s fucking staring at me as I’m shirtless. Then he’s fucking kissing me.”

“Okay so not straight?” Dan asks. 

“Well that’s what I thought. Especially when he asked me to fuck him.”

“Woah, okay. So what happened?” Dan asks to nudge Eddie to continue. 

“So we finish and everything’s great. I’m telling him he looks great, and he’s blushing, but then after I get dressed I tell him thanks and I’m assuming he’ll ask me to stay. But, instead, he says yeah, thanks.”

“Wow, alright. And why do you think he’s straight?”

“He’s currently courting a nice, smart girl. And I can feel myself getting jealous. But that’s him, Steve, the lady’s man. He always will be.”

Dan nods again, leaning back in his seat, like he’s waiting for the information to sink in. “Let me guess, he’s Mr Popular?”

Eddie nods, “Mr Golden Boy.”

“Ah. That guy.” 

“Mhm.”

“Do you want my advice?” Dan asks. 

“Please!” Eddie exclaims.

They’re interrupted briefly by the waitress bringing out Eddie’s coffee. 

“I think you should try and move on from… Steve, was it?” 

Eddie nods, “well yeah, but that’s what I’m trying to do.”

Dan chuckles. “No, that’s not what I mean.” He leans back closer to Eddie. “Pretend you’ve moved on. Admire him from afar if you want. But show him that you don’t give a shit. If he cares, which it sounds like he might, then he’ll come to you. If not, you know to move on.”

Shit. That makes total sense. 

“Wow. Okay.” Eddie nods his head, trying to think about it. “But, I don’t know if I can do it. I’m not normal, I’m a freak. I can’t just pretend like I don’t care anymore.”

Dan reaches over for his hands. “Eddie. You’re not a freak. You’re different. And being different isn’t a bad thing.” It’s just like his speech he made at school the other day. Maybe he needs to practice what he preaches. “You’ve gotta show them that being different, doesn’t mean shit. Because it doesn’t. You be as different as you want. And the right people, they’ll come along. You’ve just gotta wait.”

“Jesus Christ, man. What are you, some kind of therapist?” Eddie jokes. 

Dan lets go of Eddie’s hands and leans back in his seat. “Nah, just a guy who’s gone through a similar thing.” He looks at his watch and stands up. “Look I gotta go, but… take care of yourself alright?” 

Eddie nods. “Yeah, thanks Dan. I’ll do that.”

Dan smiles as he moves to walk away. Eddie moves to grab his coffee from where it sits on the table when Dan calls out, “hey Eddie?”

“Yeah?”

“Keep doing what you’re doing… if you know what I mean? You’re doing good,” Dan says with a wink before turning and walking away. 

It takes a moment, but Eddie understands what Dan meant. 

Turns out, Eddie’s pretty good in bed. 

Steve

Steve had to apologise to Nancy. 

Since their argument yesterday, Steve had gotten into trouble with his parents. They were extremely disappointed that he had planned a party which had involved drinking. They said they couldn’t understand why their son would turn to drinking and partying when he has everything that he could want.

“You don’t understand. You guys are always away. You don’t know anything about what I go through,” Steve yells. 

“How dare you raise your voice at us. We didn’t raise you  to act like a child. You’re sixteen years old Steve, grow up!” his father scolds. 

Steve can’t help but scoff. “Are you serious? You barely raised me. How can you raise me, when you’re not even here most of the time?”

“We’ve given you everything you could ever want Steve. Why are you acting like we’ve given you nothing?” his mom adds. 

They’re seriously asking that? 

“Sure, you’ve given me everything I could want, but all I’ve really wanted… is to have my parents,” Steve explains before storming outside. 

He drives straight to Nancy’s house, hoping he can apologise and maybe take her on a date to help her forget how much of an ass he was. 

Instead, he finds her swinging a bat around the garage. What the hell? Steve doesn’t remember Nancy ever playing any sports, but here she is, swinging a bat around like she’s trying to hit something, or someone.

Nancy almost swings the bat directly towards him when he moves into the garage a little too quietly. When he asks what she’s doing, she explains that she’s thinking of trying out for softball. 

She definitely doesn’t look like the softball type. They’re usually a little… less feminine. 

Steve apologises for being so insensitive to her situation about Barb. He is, like really is. He’d do or say anything for Nancy. She thankfully accepts and he invites her to a movie, which she declines. She explains that with the funeral, and her brother, she needs to be there for her family. 

Will Byers had been found in the water by the quarry. The police ruled it as an accident, a terrible accident at that. In a way, Steve actually feels bad for Jonathan, besides the fact that he’s a stalker and a pervert. 

So Steve’s not surprised that she wants to spend time with her brother. 

Though, there’s something about Nancy’s refusal. She doesn’t seem like herself. She’s distant and has a constant look of panic and worry on her face as they talk. At first, he accepts that maybe it’s true, that her family needs her, but after a while he thinks maybe something’s off. 

Steve tells Tommy, who, although crude and unkind, tells him that he definitely needs to find out what she’s hiding. 

And that’s how he finds himself, driving with Tommy and Carol to Nancy’s house. 

Carol, of course, doesn’t understand the need to go and see his girlfriend. “I just don’t understand why we’re coming out here. She obviously doesn’t wanna talk to you.”

“That’s… that’s not it,” Steve defends. 

“Oh really? Because no girl would ever blow off King Steve,” Carol replies mockingly. 

It’s not that. “She was acting weird. I mean, something was wrong.”

Carol scoffs and responds incredulously, “so what? Like, you’re worried about her?” 

“What?” 

Carol smirks. “Aw, you are.” She reaches across the seat like she’s trying to hug Steve. “Aw, Steve has a heart.”

“Would you just… stop,” Steve says, swatting her away. 

Tommy decides that now is the right time to join in. “Oh, Stevie’s in love.”

“Would you just shut up?” Tommy tries to mock again, but Steve shuts him down quickly. 

Tommy and Carol laugh at his outburst as they pull up to Nancy’s house. The lights are on, so he knows he needs to go through the window. He puts the car in park and moves to take off his seatbelt. 

“So, this is it, huh? Princess’ castle,” Tommy teases. 

Steve ignores him. “I’ll be just a minute,” he says to the two of them as he gets out of the car and makes his way to the side of the house that he knows he can get into. 

Using some leverage, Steve hoists himself onto the roof and crawls to Nancy’s window. But what he sees, is not what he expects to see. 

Nancy. With Jonathan. Sitting on her bed. His arm around her. 

What the fuck? Are you kidding me? 

Why would Nancy hook up with that pervert after seeing those photos? No fucking way. No wonder she was acting strange. Because she’s cheating on him. 

He’s so fucking mad. 

Steve jumps down from the roof, storming straight back to the car where Tommy and Carol both laugh as he sits in his seat, slamming the door behind him. 

“That was quick,” Tommy mocks.

“Shut the fuck up Tommy,” Steve yells.

Tommy looks shocked. Steve rarely yells at Tommy, or anyone, that way. 

“Sorry, man. It’s just… she wasn’t alone,” Steve explains. 

Carol takes a sharp intake of breath, “oh my god, who was she sleeping with?”

“They were just cuddling. But it was Jonathan Byers,” Steve growls as he pulls back onto the road, flying over the speed limit. 

“No fucking way, man,” Tommy gasps. 

“Yep,” Steve agrees, popping the p at the end for emphasis. 

“What a slut,” Carol says. 

Steve takes no notice of Carol’s slur and the way she talks about Nancy. All he’s seeing is red. 

And in that moment, there’s one person he wishes he could talk to. 

Someone who still hasn’t come back to school. 

Eddie’s been gone for close to a week, and Steve worries that something may have happened. But tonight, all he wants to do is get his mind off Nancy and her dishonesty. 

Eddie would be the perfect way to do that. 

~

The smell of spray paint fills the air in the dingy alleyway as Tommy writes something about Jonathan being a fag. Tommy had also just finished writing on the marquee of the movie theatre alongside “All the right moves” “STARRING NANCY THE SLUT WHEELER”. Steve had just watched, so angry and so hurt by Nancy and her so-called excuses.

He just didn’t care anymore. 

Steve is watching as Tommy writes the last of his most recent message on an alley door and doesn’t hear Nancy stalking towards them. It’s not until Nicole and Carol turn around, greeting Nancy rudely with a grin. Tommy announces, “uh oh, she looks upset.”

Steve glares at Nancy. It’s all he can really do right now. But what he doesn’t expect is the slap to the face. 

The others laugh and “oh” at Nancy’s reaction, all the while Nancy frowns at Steve and asks, “what is wrong with you?”

“What’s wrong with me? What’s wrong with you? I was worried about you.” Nancy looks oblivious. Like she doesn’t know what she’s done wrong. “I can’t believe that I was actually worried about you.”

“What are you talking about?” Nancy shouts. 

Carol chimes in, “I wouldn’t lie if I were you. You don’t want to be known as the lying slut now, do you?”

And of course, Jonathan is here. He walks up behind Nancy, eliciting a reaction from Tommy. “Speak of the devil.”

Nancy looks back at Jonathan then back to Steve, rolling her eyes as she says, “you came by last night?”

“Ding! Ding! Ding! Does she get a prize?” Carol mocks. 

“Look I don’t know what you think you saw, but it wasn’t like that,” Nancy says defensively. 

“What, you just let him into your room to… study?” Steve responds. 

“Or for another pervy photo session?” Tommy says with a laugh. 

“We were just-“ Nancy starts. 

“You were just what? Finish that sentence.” Steve takes a step closer, showing just how pissed off he actually is. “Finish… the sentence.”

Of course, she can’t do it. Panic floods her expression as she tries to search for an answer. Steve isn’t taking it anymore. He’s already been screwed over once before with someone he got feelings for. 

Steve scoffs, “go to hell, Nancy.”

Nancy has the audacity to look pissed. Like she’s the one that’s been cheated on. And of course, Jonathan reaches for her arm, goading her away. “Come on Nancy, let’s just leave.” 

Watching them walk away together is the last straw for this whole conversation. Jonathan doesn’t get to walk away unscathed in all of this. 

“You know what, Byers? I’m actually kind of impressed. I always took you for a queer,” he pushes Jonathan forward and he glares back at Steve, “but I guess you’re just a little screw up like your father.” He pushes Jonathan again. Steve just keeps on going. “Oh yeah. Yeah, that house is full of screw ups.” Another push to Jonathan’s back. “You know, I guess I shouldn’t really be surprised. A bunch of screw ups in your family.”

Jonathan stops and Nancy glares back at him. She speaks to Jonathan, telling him to leave it, completely ignoring Steve as he continues. “I mean, your mom… I’m not even surprised what happened to your brother.”

“Steve shut up!” Nancy yells. 

“I’m sorry I have to be the one to tell you,” another push, “but the Byers, their family, it’s a disgrace to the entire-“

Steve doesn’t see it coming. 

Jonathan’s fist connects with Steve’s face and he stumbles backwards until he can find something to support himself on. As soon as he has his bearings back, Steve rushes forward and wraps his arms around Jonathan’s waist and pushes him back until they’re wrestling on the hood of the car behind them. More tousling and they’re both on the ground, trying to get in punches until Jonathan punches him in the face again. He stumbles back again and Tommy tries to get involved. 

“Hey. Hey! Get out of here!” Steve shouts. It’s between him and Jonathan. He needs to do this on his own. Jonathan goes for a punch, which Steve dodges and returns with a punch of his own. 

Steve’s pretty proud of himself at this point, so he sort of drops his guard a little. It’s a mistake. 

Jonathan hits him in the side of the jaw, and then to his nose, and then Steve’s on the ground and Jonathan is pummeling his face to a pulp. Steve can feel his whole face flare with pain with the impact of Jonathan’s knuckles on his eyes, jaw and nose. Steve definitely has a split lip and a black eyes but whatever else he has is all blending into one massive spit of pain on the left side of his face. 

Steve’s too busy getting his face bashed in that he barely hears the police sirens announcing their arrival. It’s only until Tommy starts trying to pull Jonathan off Steve because the cops have arrived, that he realises that they’re not alone. 

Eventually, Tommy and Powell get Jonathan off Steve and Tommy manages to pull Steve onto his feet to drag him towards the direction of the exit of the alley. 

Steve doesn’t want to get into any more shit with his parents, so an arrest would definitely not go down well with them. 

So he runs. 

He runs even with blood trailing down his face. 

He runs even though his face feels like it’s going to explode. 

He just runs. 

~

“Don’t worry, he’ll need more than aspirin when we’re done with him,” Tommy says. 

“Yeah,” Carol scoffs. “If the creep ever gets out.”

Steve’s face is throbbing. It’s so fucking sore. Steve’s downed a couple of aspirin and has a can of coke Tommy bought from inside the gas station they’re parked out the front of icing his face. 

Honestly, Steve feels like shit. 

Not just because his face has been beaten to shit, but because all he can hear is Nancy yelling out at him to stop. For Jonathan to stop. 

Maybe he overreacted about the whole thing. 

It’s like the blows to his head have restarted the whole thing and changed his thoughts on this whole situation with Nancy. He regrets allowing Tommy to paint slurs about Nancy. He even regrets allowing Tommy to paint slurs about Jonathan. 

Steve regrets everything that just happened. 

Maybe he is an asshole. 

And Carol and Tommy seem to have no regret or second thoughts about it all. In fact, they’re continuing on with their trash talking about Nancy and Jonathan. 

“Did you see the look on his face?” Carol asks as she mocks Jonathan, beating Steve to a pulp. 

Steve tries not to listen. His head fucking hurts. He holds the can to his temple, relishing in the slight relief it brings. 

Tommy laughs at Carol’s stupid impression. “He probably had that same look whenever he killed his brother, right?” Tommy teases, tapping Steve to demonstrate that he’s talking to him. 

“Oh, god, I just got an image of him making that face while he and Nancy are screwing-“ Carol starts.

“Carol, for once in your life, shut your damn mouth!” Steve shouts. He’s so fed up with all of this. 

The couple both turn their attention directly to Steve. 

Carol is totally confused while Tommy gets defensive. “Hey, what’s your problem, man?” Tommy asks. 

Steve takes a second before replying. “You’re both assholes. That’s my problem.” Steve gets off of his car and moves to get into the driver's side. 

“Are you serious right now, man?” Tommy questions. 

“Yeah, I’m serious. You shouldn’t have done that.”

“Done what?”

“You know what.”

“You mean call her out for what she really is?” Tommy stares Steve down. “Oh, that’s funny, because I don’t remember you asking me to stop.”

“I should have put that spray paint right down your throat,” Steve says as he steps closer to Tommy, trying to intimidate him. 

“What the hell, Steve?” Carol asks incredulously. 

“You know, neither of you ever cared about her. You never even liked her, because she’s not miserable like you two. She actually cares about other people.”

“The slut with the heart of gold,” Carol announces. 

Oh, that hit a nerve. “I told you to watch your mouth!” Steve yells before he’s pushed back into his car. 

“Hey! I don’t know what’s gotten into you, man, but you don’t talk to her that way.”

Steve pushes back. “Get out of my face.”

Tommy pushes again, but this time he keeps a hold of his jacket as he’s pressed up against the car. There’s a different sort of tension as Tommy’s entire body is pressing against Steve’s. 

“Or what?” Tommy just stares straight into his eyes. Anger and hurt fill the empty spaces of Tommy’s own eyes. “Or what?” Tommy presses up against him harder, and Steve can feel something hard in Tommy’s jeans.

What the fuck? 

“You gonna fight me now, too? Huh? Because you couldn’t take Jonathan Byers… so I wouldn’t recommend that.” 

Okay, yeah. That is definitely a boner in Tommy’s pants. Steve is overwhelmed. It’s a shock of course, but it’s also not surprising. Tommy’s always been protective of Steve, including that night at Steve’s party with Eddie. Steve knew something was wrong but couldn’t put his finger on it. 

But now it makes sense. 

Steve can see the moment Tommy realises what Steve has figured out. He lets go of Steve’s jacket with a shove and steps back, a little more breathless than before. 

Steve’s had enough now. He moves his body out of the way and gets into his car, just wanting to get out of this whole situation. A thousand and one problems rush around in Steve’s mind and he needs to get away to get them all in line. 

Tommy helps to shove Steve into the car, slamming the door once he’s in. 

“That’s right. Run away, Stevie boy! Run away! Just like you always do.” Steve peels out of the parking spot and heads towards the driveway. He can hear Tommy shouting out to him as he does. “That Nancy’s turning you into a little pussy!”

And with that, Steve punches the accelerator and skids onto the road. 

Heading to nowhere in particular. 

Eddie

Welcome to Hawkins. 

The sign flashes at Eddie as his van rolls back into the shit hole of a town that he calls home. 

“Yeah, right.”

Eddie turns up his music, Dio blaring through the speakers as he flies down the main road. He smirks at the thought of the community of Hawkins, the same Hawkins that shuns him and calls him a freak, knowing that he’s back in town. Eddie can’t help but laugh as he thinks about their reactions as he takes the last drag of his cigarette before throwing it out the window. 

He didn’t want to come back. If he could stay In Indianapolis he would. If he could go anywhere that wasn’t Hawkins, he would. 

But he can’t leave Wayne. And Wayne would kill him if he didn’t finish high school. 

Wayne has always seen the best in Eddie. He’s the one who pushes Eddie to do the right thing. That there’s nothing that Eddie can’t do if he puts his mind to it. Eddie loves that about Wayne. 

And he would never leave Wayne without showing him that all of his work, all of his support, hasn’t gone to waste. 

Eddie wants to make Wayne proud. 

So if that means staying put in a town that hates him, then so be it. 

The faces of Hawkins idiots glare back at him as they take in the sight of Eddie’s run down 1977 GMC Gaucho and the heavy music blaring outside the windows.

Eddie chuckles as he makes his way into the town centre, giving sarcastic waves and looks towards the displeased townsfolk. 

Eddie’s about to round the corner towards the movie theatre when he spots the banner for All the Right Moves. He’d never in his lifetime pay to see that shitheap of a movie, but it’s not the movie title that’s caught his attention.

It’s the massive red writing scrawled underneath. 

All the right moves STARRING NANCY THE SLUT WHEELER. 

Jesus H Christ. What happened while I was gone?

Eddie stops at the intersection, gawking like most of the crowd around him, when he notices a figure on the ladder, scrubbing off the - what Eddie assumes is - red spray paint. 

He’d recognise that ass anywhere. Their jeans fit extremely well as he leans over the top of the ladder as he scrubs away the obscenity. 

Steve. 

Why would Steve write that about the girl he’s sleeping with? 

Dio is still blasting loudly from the speakers, causing onlookers to flash disapproving looks, but it also captures the attention of the man on the ladder. 

Eddie feels his heart drop into his stomach as he notices Steve’s face. 

Steve’s face is beaten and bloodied. He has a split lip, a cut across the bridge of his nose, a black eye and the left side of his face is covered with blood from his eyebrow to his cheek. 

Holy shit. 

Of course, Eddie knows Steve’s a douchebag. He’s a popular guy, good at getting under people’s skin. But never, in his whole time of knowing him, would Eddie had thought that someone would hurt him like this. 

Their eyes meet. Eddie knows that his are filled entirely with concern, while Steve’s are tired and pained. These last few days have really done a number on him. 

All Eddie wants to do is run over, take Steve into his arms and ask who the hell hurt him - damn the fucking crowd. He wants to give the culprit a taste of what he gave Steve. 

But he doesn’t. He can’t. 

It’s not just Eddie that would cop the brunt of a relationship like theirs being open into the public. It would ruin Steve, and as much as Eddie despises the guy right now, he wouldn’t do that to him. 

So instead, Eddie throws an apologetic nod to Steve, before he puts his car back into drive and speeds away in the direction of the trailer park. 

As Eddie drives, the sound of his music and the rumble of his van isn’t enough to tune out the vision of Steve beaten and bloodied. He feels sick to the pit of his stomach, knowing that someone could hurt him like that. 

Maybe it was Tommy? Eddie wouldn’t be surprised because Tommy’s a dickhead and while Steve is a douchebag, he has some form of a conscience. Perhaps Tommy wrote that slander on the banner and Steve tried to get some form of revenge but lost his fight to Tommy. The thought of Steve protecting a girl he’s involved with brings up that slight hint of jealousy. 

Or maybe it was someone else. Someone who had enough of Steve’s antics. 

Either way, Eddie can’t help but feel worried about the guy. Surely he’s got some form of head injury. 

Eddie thinks about his conversation with Dan, about trying to move on, even with Steve’s constant dreamy eyes staring at him. It’s going to be extremely difficult. 

Because even now, those feelings are rearing their ugly heads.

Every thought of Steve is running through his head that Eddie almost doesn’t notice that he’s pulling into the trailer park drive. He’s brought back to the now, focusing on avoiding the other trailers as he speeds into the park before eventually finding his way home. 

Uncle Wayne’s standing at the door as Eddie gets out of his van. He’s got his arms crossed over his chest and a stern look covering his face. 

Eddie grimaces. “Hey, Uncle Wayne,” he greets. 

Wayne’s face remains the same causing Eddie to grimace even more. He’s preparing himself for the speech. Eddie grabs his bag out of the passenger seat and heads towards the trailer entrance. Wayne’s of course blocking it, so Eddie has to talk to him before he goes inside and just crashes. 

“How’s it going Wayne?” Eddie says, trying to smile through his contortion. 

Wayne finally breaks, starting with a sigh. “Where’ve you been Eddie?” His arms remain crossed, asserting his authority. 

Eddie sighs. “I’m sorry Wayne. Just had to get away. I went to Indianapolis.”

Wayne nods, squinting as he looks around the park. “Where’d you get the money to go stay there?”

Lie, Jesus Christ, lie. “Uh… I just… picked up some tutoring in music. Ya know, teaching them to play guitar and such…” Eddie says trailing off at the end of his lie. 

Another nod from Wayne. “Are you gonna tell me what’s going on, son?”

Eddie’s back to grimacing in embarrassment. “I-“ He doesn’t really want to tell Wayne. What if he doesn’t understand and kicks him out. “I-“ he tries again. 

Wayne sighs in defeat and turns around to walk inside. Eddie trails behind, keeping some form of distance. He shuts the door behind him and turns around straight into Wayne hovering by the wall to the hallway. 

“Is it a boy?” Wayne asks like it’s nothing. Like he’s asking if it’s a girl. 

“H-Huh?” Eddie asks, eyes wide in shock. Shit. 

“Oh come on Eds. I know you. You don’t have to be an idiot to know that you like boys.”

It feels like Eddie’s heart is about to beat outside of his chest, it’s pounding so hard. “I-I’m sorry?” Eddie tries to steer him off course. 

Wayne takes a couple of steps towards Eddie to place a hand gently on his shoulder. “It’s okay, Eddie. It’s okay.”

The tears escape from Eddie’s eyes and roll down his cheeks. It’s definitely not what Eddie was expecting. He never thought that he would be able to tell anyone, let alone have them figure it out. 

Wayne’s face softens as he pats Eddie’s shoulder reassuringly. “Son… it’s okay. I understand that… you can’t stop yourself from loving whoever you want to love. And if that includes boys, that’s okay. I would never, ever, judge you, especially about this.”

Eddie laughs through his tears, “holy fuck Wayne. You’re a real softy.”

Wayne rolls his eyes but laughs anyway before pulling Eddie into a tight hug. “It’s okay, Eds. I’ve got you.”

And Eddie just sobs into Wayne’s shoulder. All he can smell is the scent of Wayne’s shirt, laundry powder, factory fumes and cigarettes. He feels so at home. 

Wayne pats Eddie on the back as Eddie feels his body relax and the tears have stopped. As their hug breaks apart, Wayne gives Eddie a quick pat on the cheek as he says, “I love you, son.”

Eddie smiles back at his uncle. “Back at ya, Uncle Wayne.”

As Eddie makes his way back to his room, his body feels a thousand times lighter. He’s actually excited to see the guys again this weekend and smash out some new songs they’ve been planning for months. He’s looking forward to getting back into planning a fucking awesome campaign for the guys to get excited about. 

And he’s even excited to see Steve again. 

Although, the image of his bloodied face makes him wince and all Eddie can wonder is, what would have happened if he was there. 

Could he have helped him? Could he have stopped it?

Though he’ll never know. Because Steve surely wants nothing to do with him. 

But those eyes. Those fucking eyes. 

They make him wonder if that’s even true. 

Eddie’s mulling over every thought in his body that when he enters the room, he doesn’t even notice the two bodies sitting on his bed. 

He’s never jumped so high in his life and the offenders yelp at his response.

“Jesus H Christ!” Eddie shouts, clutching his chest. “What the fuck are you guys doing in here?”

“Your uncle let us in! Calm down!” Gareth shouts back. Considering Gareth’s the youngest in their group, he’s definitely the friend with the most backtalk. 

Eddie chucks his bag on the floor, and runs a hand through his hair. It’s getting longer, getting further away from that shit buzz cut that his dad made him get. 

Jeff smiles gently. “How was your trip?” 

Eddie frowns. Why is there pleasant conversation that they never have? It’s usually straight into giving each other shit or cracking jokes. “Uh… good.” Eddie glances to the both of them. “What’s going on guys?”

His two friends share a look before turning their focus back to Eddie. It’s when Eddie feels his heart plummet again for the second time today. He feels like he’s going to stop breathing. 

“Y-you… you guys heard… you know?” Eddie stammers. He’s going to lose the only friends he’s ever had. All because he decides to be attracted to guys like Steve Harrington. 

Jeff nods. “Yeah man. We heard.”

Eddie doesn’t know what to do. Does he tell them to just go, spare him the dirty looks and disgusting remarks that he’s expecting? Does he run away and never come back? 

He decides on pacing as he pulls the shit out of his hair. “Shit, shit, shit. Shit!” Eddie curses. 

He’s pacing so much that Eddie doesn’t notice Gareth coming up to place a hand on his shoulder, stopping him in place and forcing him to look at his friend. 

“Eddie. It’s okay. We don’t hate you,” Gareth says reassuringly. 

Eddie’s heart stops beating. “What?”

Jeff comes to stand beside Gareth. “Yeah man. We’re not gonna judge you. If you like guys, then heck, who the fuck cares.”

Gareth nods in agreement. “Exactly. You can love whoever you wanna love. And everyone else who doesn’t agree… well they can get fucked.” The three of them laugh, because they know it’s true. “You’re you, Eds. You’re our Dungeon Master, our DM. You’re the lead singer and guitarist in the greatest band in the whole world. And you’re our friend. So don’t let anyone put you down because you can’t choose who you love.”

And fuck, Eddie’s crying for the second time today. 

“Jesus fucking Christ guys. I wasn’t expecting that from you at all,” Eddie says with a laugh through his tears. 

Jeff slaps Eddie playfully on the shoulder. “What? You thought we were going to tell you to get fucked? Who do you think we are? Steve and Tommy?”

Eddie’s body reacts to Steve’s name against the assumption that Steve would react that way. They must notice because they share another look. 

“Right… I get it,” Gareth sighs. “You’re into Harrington, aren’t you?”

“Ugh, seriously Eddie? Harrington of all guys?” Jeff agrees. 

Eddie rolls his eyes. “Oh come on guys. Even if you’re not gay, you know that Steve Harrington is fucking hot.” They think for a moment before nodding. “Steve’s actually… the one who made me realise I liked guys.”

“Oh I don’t doubt that. Every girl is in love with him so I can imagine that he’s involved in every gay guys’ sexual awakening,” Jeff says. 

Eddie laughs. Because it’s true. 

“Yeah he’s even got that Nancy Wheeler as a notch on his bedpost now,” Gareth remarks. 

Oh right, the banner. 

“So what’s the go with the movie banner? You know, starring Nancy the slut Wheeler?” Eddie asks. 

“Oh yeah you weren’t here,” Jeff says. “Well Steve and Nancy hooked up the day after you left and as they were… you know… Jonathan Byers was in the bushes. They say he took photos, not just of the pool party they had, but also Nancy taking off her shirt.”

Oh shit.

 “Yeah. And apparently, she hooked up with Jonathan after he took pervy photos of her hooking up with Steve.”

So it seems that Steve and Jonathan have begun a bit of a love triangle with Nancy. 

Though he’s always been quiet, Jonathan seems like the type of person who could be capable of that. But thinking about it, Steve may have deserved it for whatever he did to Jonathan in the past. 

“Jesus Christ. And all of this happened since I’ve been gone?” Eddie asks to which they both nod. “Wow. So who spray painted the banner?”

Jeff shrugs. “We don’t know yet. But surely it was Tommy.”

Eddie nods. “Well I saw Steve on a ladder, cleaning the banner.”

“So… maybe he did do it? He is an asshole?” Gareth hypothesises. 

Sure it’s possible, but everything he’s learnt about Steve leads him to believe that it’s not the case. Steve’s a jerk, that’s for sure, but he’s not an asshole. 

“No. Steve’s not an asshole. But Tommy definitely is,” Eddie explains. “Plus if Steve actually likes her, he would never do something like that.”

“How do you know?” Gareth asks. Now he seems a little judgey. 

“Because I got to know him when we…” Fuck! 

Both Jeff and Gareth’s eyes widen in shock. Shit. Fuck. Fuck! And then they’re shouting at the same time. 

“No. Fucking. Way!”

“Holy shit, Eddie!”

Eddie’s hands fly to his face. Even though Steve is straight, he still technically outed Steve to his friends who definitely aren’t fans of him.  

“Oh my god. I can’t believe I just told you guys-“

“No. You didn’t tell us anything. But you’ve gotta tell us now,” Gareth says, cutting Eddie off. 

“Oh no, no, no. No fucking way man. I’ve already said way too much,” Eddie says, walking over to his bed and sitting on the edge of the soft mattress. 

Jeff and Gareth are silent. No words or sounds coming from them as Eddie shoves his face into his hands. Steve’s popular, girls love him. A one time experimentation would ruin him. Even though it was the best night that Eddie has ever had and all he wants to do is tell the world. 

But maybe he can tell the guys he trusts the most. The friends that accept him for who he is. 

“Okay, fine.” The guys step forward and sit on the bed next to him. “I think it was… April and Steve and Tommy wanted weed for Steve’s birthday…”

About half an hour later, Eddie’s finishing up his story and the guys are silent. Mouths wide open in shock. Eddie thinks he’s broken them. 

Until…

“WHAT THE FUCK?”

Steve

The rest of Steve’s weekend is a blur. 

He goes to Jonathan’s house that night to apologise, his head pounding as he tries to get past this concussion that he has. 

Instead of Jonathan answering the door, it’s Nancy, who turns out to not be in a relationship with the man in question, but… monster hunting. 

Steve’s dragged into this alternate dimension, with a huge scary monster with its face opening up. He’s absolutely terrified. But in the face of all that terror, a burst of courage took over. 

After running out like a coward, Steve realised that he couldn’t leave without showing Nancy how much he actually cares for her. How much he loves her. 

So as he walks into the house and sees Jonathan on the floor and Nancy being cornered by the monster as she runs out of ammo, Steve grabs the first thing he can reach that’s laying on the floor. 

A nail bat. 

All of Steve’s athleticism comes into play as he swings the bat around, hitting the monster multiple times until it steps into the trap set by Nancy and Jonathan. They set it alight and boom, it’s gone. 

The house is a wreck by the time they’re finished and before they know it, Joyce Byers and the Chief, Jim Hopper are back from the alternate dimension they call the Upside Down, with none other than Will Byers. 

Turns out, the monster had taken him and he was hiding in the Upside Down. The Hawkins Lab had orchestrated and then tried to cover up the atrocities that it had committed by opening up a gate to the alternate dimension. 

Unfortunately, one of these cover-ups was Barb. A distraught Nancy sobbed in Steve’s arms as he held her tightly to his chest while she recounted that some bald girl with special powers told her that Barb had been killed. Of course, Nancy blames herself but Steve knows it has nothing to do with her. 

They spend the night in the hospital, Steve mainly sits in the waiting room for Nancy, and when he takes her home he can’t help but admit how much he cares for her. To which she responds with a kiss. 

Of course, school goes back as normal. Steve’s sitting in the school car park, on the hood of his car, watching as all the cars leave the lot. Something’s changed. He doesn’t see the world the same anymore. There’s so much more to it. And he’s still trying to wrap his head around it all. 

And before he knows it, there’s no cars left in the car park except for one. 

“Steve?” Steve would recognise that voice anywhere. The memories come flooding back at the sound of it. 

You feel so good, baby. So… fuck… fucking good.

You look… beautiful.

Steve turns his head towards the voice. Eddie’s in the exact same clothes he always wears, but this time, he had a denim vest over his leather jacket. There’s pins and labels stuck all over and Steve has no idea what any of them are but, damn, it suits him. 

“H-hey Eddie. What are you doing here?” Steve stammers. His heart is pounding so hard he can hear it in his ears. 

“Uh… club shit,” Eddie replies. He looks Steve up and down as he lounges on his car. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at some… party. Or… with Nancy.”

The way Eddie says her name. It’s like it’s tinged with regret and… something else. 

“Uh… no. No parties. I’m recovering from a head injury. And Nancy. Nancy’s having a family night at home so… I’m just…” Steve actually has no idea what he’s doing here. He’s just been so out of it that time goes by so fast. 

“Yeah I heard. And saw.”

Steve shrugs, “it’s cool. I deserved it. Payback for being a jackass.”

Eddie chuckles. “Yeah you are, dude.” Steve laughs along with him. They’re both silent, staring at the ground, or at the trees ahead of them. Until Eddie breaks the silence. “I’m sorry, Steve.”

Steve looks at Eddie. He can see the light bouncing off his brown hair, his eyes twinkling in the last bits of sunlight. “It’s cool, man. As I said. I deserved it.”

Eddie shakes his head. “No. I mean… i'm sorry for… what happened…”

Oh. 

“Oh right. That,” Steve says with a nod. 

“Yeah.” Eddie shuffles his feet on the wet ground, shoving his hands into his pockets. “I just… I'm sorry that it went down that way. I never meant for it to be-“

“Awkward?” Steve suggests. 

Eddie laughs. “Yeah, awkward.”

For a moment, Steve forgets what Eddie has done wrong. Or maybe it’s just the fact that Eddie’s actually talking to him. 

“I’m sorry too, man.” Eddie glances up at Steve. “I’m as much to blame as you might be. I was a right dickhead, and some of the things I said… I didn’t mean. So, I'm sorry, Eds.”

Eddie’s gaze drops from Steve’s and to the ground again as he chuckles, “oh man. This would have been so much easier a couple of months ago.”

Steve laughs along with him. “Absolutely.”

It happens so quickly because all of a sudden Eddie’s staring at Steve for what feels like a moment too long for friends. His eyes trail to his lips and back up. 

And god, Steve wants to. Holy hell, he wants to. He almost submits as they both lean forward-

“Shit,” Steve says as he pulls back abruptly, sliding off the hood and planting his feet on the ground. 

“Fuck, um… I’m sorry man,” Eddie scrambles as he steps back awkwardly. 

“I’m just… I love Nancy. And… I really don’t wanna hurt her.” 

Eddie nods. “I get it. Sorry… Stevie.”

The nickname sends shivers that force him to get into his car, speeding out of the car park. 

And out of Eddie’s view. 

Eddie

FUCK! 

Chapter Text

Hawkins, Indiana
1984

Eddie

Eddie will probably always remember June 1984 particularly well. 

It’s the day he got the news that he didn’t pass his Geography final. 

And the day he realised that he’s stuck in Hawkins for another year. 

Every time he thinks about it, he can’t help but feel angry and annoyed with himself for not putting in an effort into the class. But geography is something that he has never been able to understand, no matter how hard he tries. 

Now he’s the guy at Hawkins High who has to repeat his senior year. He’s more of a freak now than he was last year. 

On the plus side, Eddie gets to spend another year in Hellfire with his two best friends. It makes his repeat of senior year that little bit easier. 

Eddie’s favourite album, Holy Diver by Dio, plays through the speakers of his van as he makes his way to hell. Not even Dio can fix his mood about having to spend more time at Hawkins High, especially with Tommy lurking around every corner. 

At least he graduates this year. 

So does Steve. 

Ever since their almost kiss back in November last year, Steve and Eddie haven’t spoken. They’ve exchanged polite nods as they pass each other in the hall, smile pleasantly at parties, but they’ve never had a conversation. Especially after what happened. 

Of course Eddie had to fuck it up. They were finally going to forget about the shit that happened between them. Maybe they could be friends. But Eddie had to lean in and go for the kiss. 

Though it’s definitely hard to resist those gorgeous pink lips when they’re right there, just ready for Eddie to sink his teeth into. 

His heart sinks once again when he pulls into the car park at school and sees Steve and Nancy sharing a sweet kiss in the car. 

Eddie wishes it was him. 

Since - sort of - reconciling with Steve, Eddie has come to the conclusion that maybe he doesn’t hate Steve and actually does have feelings for him.  

Of course he fucking does. 

Because there’s no way, come hell or high water, that Steve would choose him and risk social suicide by dating a guy. Eddie doesn’t blame him. He understands how hard it is for guys to find meaningful relationships in the time of stigma surrounding gay people. 

A loud car blaring Scorpions pulls up into the lot, breaking Eddie away from his pining over Steve and his jealousy of Nancy. 

A small red headed girl gets out of the passenger seat with a skateboard in tow before skating off to the middle school up the road.

The drivers side door opens and a tall guy with a dirty blonde mullet slides out before slamming the door behind him. 

Great. Another douchebag. Eddie thinks with a roll of his eyes. 

He’s kinda hot, in an asshole kind of way, and is wearing a white tee with denim jeans and jacket. A chain dangles from his neck. He saunters off towards the school grabbing the attention of the girls in the car park who are ogling his ass - and Eddie has to admit, he does have a great ass. 

Eddie glances back to Steve and Nancy who are both staring towards the man as he walks down the hill. A flash of jealousy burns through Eddie because of course Steve would find him attractive.

Eddie heaves a great sigh before pushing his door open, heading to homeroom.

~

It seems that all of the school is abuzz about its new arrival. 

His name is Billy Hargrove, and the word is that he’s from California. His dad remarried and his step-sister attends middle school - has to be the girl with the skateboard. 

Billy has started his time off at Hawkins High with a bad attitude and a great reputation. Tommy has of course latched himself onto the guy, possibly the next Steve for him. 

It’s always seemed like Tommy has been too invested in Steve. Almost like he’s in love with the guy. Always a little bit close, having to keep his hands near him, even if it’s just a touch on the shoulder.

It doesn’t surprise Eddie at all. 

It also explains why Tommy hated him so much at Steve’s party. 

Lunchtime rolls around and Eddie’s sitting at his table with his friends discussing the next campaign. They’re excited as this will be their first huge campaign in a month. They’ve been busy preparing songs as they booked a gig at The Hideout for the next few weeks. Their notes and character sheets are all spread out across the table when a hand sweeps onto the table and grabs a page of Eddie’s notes. 

The three of them look up from the table to Tommy, with Carol and Billy next to him as he studies the sheet of paper. 

“What the fuck? Dwarf? Elf? Dragon?” Tommy looks at the other two and chuckles with a smirk. “They must be a part of some different, freaky, planet.”

Eddie rolls his eyes and stands up. “And what planet are you from Tommy? Planet dipshit?”

Gareth and Jeff chuckle from next to him. Tommy’s face morphs into one of anger. Eddie knows he’s hit the right target, even if it’s the simplest of insults. 

“What did you just say to me?” Tommy demands.

Eddie leans forward, palms flat on the table. “I called you a dipshit, Hagan.”

Eddie can practically see the steam coming out of Tommy’s ears. Meanwhile, Carol is flashing Eddie and his friends the most judgmental looks that he has ever seen as she chews obnoxiously on the piece of gum in her mouth. Billy’s face remains set, a slight frown, his eyes glaring directly at them. 

Tommy grits his teeth and hisses through them before turning to Billy. “These are the freaks. Munson… and I don’t know anything about the other two.”

Billy nods once, eyes not leaving Eddie’s. “You’re the drug dealer.”

Eddie stands up straight and crosses his arms over his chest, glaring directly back to Billy. “Yeah. What’s it to you?”

“Oh you know. Just wanting to know who not to buy from,” Billy drawls. 

Ouch. Not like I care. 

Eddie shrugs nonchalantly. “Eh, I think you’ll be missing out but… I don’t really sell to assholes anymore so…” Eddie says with a look to Tommy. 

“You better watch your mouth freak. I could make your repeat senior year a living hell,” Tommy growls. 

“Oh, yeah. You should have graduated last year!” Carol exclaims sarcastically. “You know, you probably won’t end up graduating at all. Good luck with your future without your GED.”

Eddie feels a flash of pain and frustration at the reminder of his failed attempt at passing his senior year. He’s already tormented by the thought of being here another year. 

“Have fun selling make-up products to girls prettier than you in your future,” Eddie responds. 

Carol scoffs and Tommy’s hands ball up into fists at his side. “How dare you talk about her that way.”

“It’s true,” Billy states, causing the whole group to turn their attention to him. “She seems like the type of girl to not get very far besides keeping a man happy.”

Carol gasps, her mouth gaping open. Tommy looks like he’s about to kill someone.

“You say one more word about her and I’ll-”

“You’ll what Hagan?” Billy growls. Tommy doesn’t answer, just backs away slightly. “Come on, tell me.”

Tommy stares at him for a moment longer, but backs away completely before turning back to Eddie and his friends and swiping the notes from the table onto the floor. “See ya, freaks.”

Carol follows close behind, still in shock about Billy’s comments about her. Billy watches as they walk away before turning back to Eddie’s table. He looks them up and down with a patronising smirk before muttering “freaks” as he walks away. 

Once they are out of ear shot, Gareth says, “holy shit. What was that all about?” He gets up to gather up the papers from the floor. 

Eddie chuckles. “Oh you know, Tommy being an asshole as per usual.”

Gareth looks up from the floor. “I meant with the new guy.”

“I mean, possibly showing his dominance. Wanting to lead Tommy, not follow him?” 

Gareth shrugs before continuing. “I dunno, man. Something seems odd about him.”

Eddie agrees. There’s definitely something that’s off. He just can’t put his finger on it. He glances across the cafeteria to see Tommy and Carol arguing at their table while Billy lounges in his chair glaring back towards Eddie. 

Eddie can’t help but shiver. 

Steve

Steve is screwed. 

He went through his college essay before school with Nancy and she pretty much said that he needs to start all over again. If he doesn’t graduate this year, his dad is seriously going to be pissed off. 

He can’t imagine going through another senior year.

Eddie’s repeating his senior year. He noticed that Eddie was still in school on his first day of senior year. They haven’t spoken since their almost kiss, which Steve constantly thinks about. 

He thinks about how he wanted to. He wanted so badly to press his lips against the softness of Eddie’s. He wanted to explore his mouth, taste the way he tastes. 

But he loves Nancy. He really does. 

So Steve’s kind of distanced himself from Eddie. Trying not to be tempted by the allure of the guy. He’s polite though, always smiles and nods his greetings, but they haven’t spoken since then. At least they’ve mended bridges and don’t seem to hate each other like they did last year. 

Steve is sitting in the cafeteria at lunch when he spots Eddie with his friends. Steve watches for a moment, making sure that Eddie doesn’t look towards him at the same time. But when he looks away for the slightest moment, Steve sees Tommy, Carol and Billy surrounding their table as Tommy snatches a piece of paper from it.

Steve’s worried. As much as he’s trying to keep his distance from the guy, Steve worries about Eddie. Especially with anything to do with Tommy, and that new guy seems like bad news. 

He and Nancy were sitting in the car, she’d just given him that feedback about his essay when Billy had arrived in his blue Chevy Camaro. The whole car park was invested as he and his sister got out of the car, the redhead skating away towards the middle school and Billy sauntering past the groups of girls gawking at him.

Steve just knows that he’s going to be an issue. There’s something that’s bugging him. And it’s not good. 

So when he sees Billy with Tommy and Carol, standing by Eddie’s table and laughing, it takes all of him not to rush over and defend Eddie. He probably would have if he didn’t see Eddie stand up from his seat. Steve can see the smirk - that smirk - from his seat in the cafeteria as he leans forward onto the table with his palms, obviously teasing Tommy. 

To be honest, it’s a little hot. Eddie’s hot. The way he’s showing no fear, giving them nothing and just being his usual self. It’s the Eddie that Steve likes. 

Eventually, Tommy and Carol move away, Tommy pushing their papers all over the floor, and after a small discussion, Billy struts away from Eddie and his friends.  

Steve watches as one of his friends gets up to pick up the papers, while Eddie watches after the group, staring at them with confusion. He crosses his arms over his chest as he leans his hip against the table, Steve watching intently - maybe a little too intently.

“Steve? Are you okay?” Nancy’s voice cuts through his impromptu perve session. 

He tears his eyes away from Eddie’s vicinity to his girlfriend, who’s looking at him with concern. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m good. Sorry, just-”

“Look, Steve,” Nancy starts, taking his hands into her own. “I know you’re worried about your college essay, but you shouldn’t be. Everything will work out the way it’s supposed to.”

It’s not what he was thinking about but it’s definitely on the forefront of his mind. There’s so many things that constantly run around in his mind, his parents, the alternate dimension he’s suddenly been thrown into, his confusing feelings towards a guy, and now his possible inability to get into college, let alone pass high school. 

It’s always been hard at school, his social life the last couple of years was the most important thing to him and now he’s paying for it. 

“I’m so lucky to have you Nance.”

She smiles affectionately at him before pressing a chaste kiss to his lips. “You’re the best. And thank you for agreeing to go with me to dinner with the Holland’s tonight. I know you really wanted to work on your college essay.”

They had disagreed about that this morning. He wanted her help to write the best college essay so that his parents aren’t disappointed when he doesn’t get into college, but she insisted that they go have dinner with Barb’s parents after rescheduling last week. He’d complained about having to go and she told him that he didn’t have to go. Steve wasn’t going to let her go alone, especially after how tough she’d been taking it since she found out her best friend had died, so he agreed to go.

It was hard. Nancy would wake up screaming in the middle of the night. Noises outside scared her half to death. Steve had to be her rock, but he also misses being a teenager. It’s his last year at school - hopefully - and he wants to live it like an actual seventeen year old. 

“Yeah. Anything for you Nance,” Steve says as he reaches out to cup Nancy’s cheek in his hand. 

He kisses Nancy softly, just enough to not be too much for the school cafeteria, just feeling the press of her soft lips against his own. 

Steve’s so taken in by the incredible feeling of being close to Nancy Wheeler, that he doesn’t feel the dark brown eyes staring directly at him. 

~

“It means… we’re going to get our Barb.”

Mrs Holland’s voice slices through the air like a knife. Steve can feel Nancy’s body tense next to him. 

It turns out they hired some investigative journalist to look into Barb’s case, not happy with how the Hawkins PD handled it - which to be fair it’s a difficult situation to deal with. Barb’s dead, in an alternate dimension, killed by a monster whose face opens up. No one would believe it. 

Steve feels for the Holland’s. They’re never going to know exactly what happened to their daughter. Hawkins lab has no interest in taking the blame for what happened. 

Steve continues to eat, casually glancing back at Nancy to make sure she’s okay when they mention they’re selling their house to pay for the investigation. Nancy’s face is trying to mask the shock she feels towards the news and Steve’s wondering whether he should try and change the topic. 

Just as he’s about to, Nancy forces a smile onto her face and says, “excuse me, I’ll be right back,” before standing up from her seat and walking towards the bathroom. 

Steve suddenly feels awkward. He doesn’t know Barb’s parents, just through Nancy and the loss of their daughter - which they are unaware of - and now he’s sitting across from them, unsure of what to say or do. 

So, he takes a bite of his chicken and to break the awkward silence he states, “it’s finger-lickin’ good.”

Thankfully, the Hollands smile and mumble in agreement before continuing to eat with a smile. Success. 

Nancy’s back after a few minutes of a sort of comfortable silence, her eyes slightly red - which Steve can tell is from crying. She sits back down with a sigh and smiles softly as she continues to eat her dinner. 

“Nancy. Are you okay?” Mrs Holland asks. 

Nancy looks up from her plate and answers politely, “oh, yes. I’m fine. Just… allergies, you know?”

Mrs Holland nods in agreement. “Oh don’t I know. You know Barb always had the worst allergies…” Mrs Holland goes on about Barb and her allergies for the next five minutes, but all Steve can see is Nancy pushing her food around the plate, smiling sadly at Barb’s parents. 

Eventually they finish their meals and exchange goodbyes before heading to Steve’s car. Nancy holds his hand tightly as they walk away from the suburban home, the parents of Nancy’s best friend standing in their doorway as they wait for the two to reach their car. 

Once they’re inside Steve’s beemer, Nancy sighs loudly, throwing her head back against the headrest of the seat. Steve turns to her and places a hand on her shoulder reassuringly as she begins to sob. 

Nancy cries like she’s full of pain. After everything she went through last year, Steve doesn’t blame her. It’s been almost a year and she hasn’t shown any inkling of breaking. It’s like she’s been holding it all inside, just waiting to explode, and it finally has. 

Steve can’t bear to hear her cry. He pulls her into his chest as best as he can over the centre console. She continues to cry into his shirt as he soothes a hand along her back and feels her stuttered breaths. 

“I’m sorry… Steve,” Nancy whimpers out. 

Steve continues trying to calm her down. “It’s okay, Nance. It’s okay.”

“It’s not okay,” Nancy sobs. “I killed my best friend, Steve.”

“You did not kill her. That thing did.”

“But if we didn’t… maybe she’d still be-“

“Nance,” Steve cuts Nancy off and she raises her head from Steve’s shoulder to meet his gaze. “None of this is your fault.”

Nancy sobs once, staring blankly at Steve. He thinks he’s helped, hopes that she knows that none of what happened last year was her doing. 

Because of course it’s not. Nancy was just living her life, it’s what teenagers do. And even if they hadn’t slept together and Nancy went home, who knows what could have happened. 

Nancy nods and dries her eyes. “Yeah. I guess you’re right.”

Steve knows he’s right. He has to be right. 

~

Of course, he’s not right. 

They’re studying in the library when the lead of Nancy’s pencil breaks, so she gets up to sharpen it. For a moment, Steve’s focused on his work - he needs to try and put some effort into his senior year because there’s no chance of getting into college - but when he glances over to Nancy she’s frozen, staring as she sharpens her pencil.

So Steve moves from his seat and over to Nancy. “Nancy. What’s going on? Are you okay?”

Steve glances over to where she’s been staring but he doesn’t understand what’s got her looking like she’s seen a ghost. Nancy opens and shuts her mouth a couple of times before grabbing Steve’s wrist and dragging him into a closed room. 

“I can’t keep doing this,” Nancy whispers. 

“Doing what?” Steve asks, absolutely confused. 

“Pretending like everything’s okay.”

“What are you talking about?”

Nancy takes a second but replies exasperatedly, “Barbara. It’s like everyone forgot. It’s like nobody cares. Except her parents. And now they’re selling their house-“

“Nance-“ 

“-And they’re going to spend the rest of their lives looking for her.”

“I know,” Steve says as he tries to calm Nancy down. She’s freaking out again, bringing up all those emotions she’s bottled since that night. 

“It’s destroying them.”

“I know. Okay? I get it. But listen, there’s nothing we can do about it.”

From the look on Nancy’s face, Steve can tell he’s not going to like what she says next. 

“Yeah, we could tell them the truth.”

Yep, he definitely doesn’t like this. 

Steve can’t believe that he’s hearing this from Nancy. The most rational, intellectual and righteous person he has ever met, trying to get the both of them arrested. If the government knew that they were even talking about this… they’d be gone. 

“Well, you know we can’t do that,” Steve answers. 

“We don’t have to tell them everything.”

He has to stop this. “This isn’t some game, Nance. If they found out that we told any…” Paranoia hits him like a tonne of bricks. What if they can hear them? Steve rushes over and shuts the blinds - like it’s going to stop them from listening. “They could put us in jail. Okay? Or worse, they could destroy our families. They could do anything they want. Okay? Just think about what you’re saying.”

Nancy’s silent and her face drops even more than it already was, on the verge of tears. Steve immediately feels bad. 

“Hey…” Steve moves to sit on the edge of the table, a hand stroking Nancy’s shoulder as she avoids eye contact. “Hey, hey… hey it’s…” Nancy finally makes eye contact, “it’s hard but let’s… let’s just go to Tina’s stupid party, wear our stupid costumes that we’ve been working on for a stupid amount of time, and pretend like we’re stupid teenagers, okay?” Nancy still looks upset. “Can we just do that, just for tonight?”

Nancy sighs. “Okay.” She’s still frowning, and Steve wishes he could take away all of the bad memories, the stupid freaky monster that took away her best friend. Steve thinks that maybe, just maybe, if Nancy gets to be a stupid teenager and goes to a stupid party, maybe she’ll get to be herself again. The Nancy that he fell in love with. The Nancy who doesn’t take any shit from anyone, no matter how much of a dickhead they’re being. 

Steve just wants her back. 

“Come here,” Steve says softly, pulling her into an embrace. She relaxes into his arms and they both sigh as they hold each other, trying to take the pain away. 

Eddie

Eddie hates parties. 

Not parties in general, he likes parties where he actually likes the guests in attendance. But the parties he gets invited to are the ones hosted by popular kids who only invite Eddie to hand out party favours. 

It’s not like any of them want him here. None of them talk to him, or acknowledge him unless they’re buying weed off him. That’s why when Steve spoke to him like he was an actual person, Eddie believed that maybe not everyone was a shit human being. 

The only bonus about going to parties is the fact that his wallet is full the next day. 

Halloween is usually the time for the popular kids to dress up and show up at someone’s house to drink and party and hook up, which is how he finds himself at Tina’s house. 

When Eddie shows up, the house is full of hideous costumes and terrible people. There’s a keg out back and the new guy, Billy, has just become “keg king”, apparently overtaking Steve. It sure seems like Billy is out to take Steve’s spot as “king anything”, and it seems like Steve doesn’t give a shit about it. 

Steve is, of course, at this party. He’s dressed as Tom Cruise from that stupid Risky Business movie, decked out all in black, from his glasses to his blazer and pants. He looks fucking incredible, of course - even if the movie and actor is shit. But Steve can pull off anything. 

Nancy’s here too, dressed up as his counterpart from the same movie. The matching costumes make Eddie want to barf. They’re horrendous and tooth rotting cute, but all Eddie can think about is what it would be like if it was him that was wearing matching costumes with him. 

Eddie cannot get rid of any of these thoughts about the guy. There’s feelings that Eddie has no idea how to deal with. He knows he needs to get over Steve, he’s with Nancy and will probably marry her and have a bunch of kids and live in a fancy suburban house, but it’s extremely hard to direct his feelings away from the straight guy he has a crush on. 

The memories of that night are all Eddie thinks about. He wishes he could have another moment to feel Steve’s hands running all over his body, his lips pressed against his lips, jaw and neck, and his body underneath Eddie as he comes undone. Eddie can’t help it. It’s a hard thing to forget and it’s extremely hard to resist jacking off to the thoughts of it all. 

“Yo, Munson,” a random senior calls out. 

Eddie sighs and rolls his eyes. “Yeah?”

A guy in a Greek costume, who Eddie has never gotten the name of, stalks towards him until he’s close enough to whisper. “You sellin’ some smoke?”

Eddie shrugs nonchalantly. “You payin’?” 

The guy looks around slowly, gauging how many people are around to listen in before he reaches into his pocket pulling out a wad of cash. Eddie fingers through the paper to ensure he has the correct amount and nods at the stranger and hands him the bag of weed.

“Dude. Thanks man,” the senior calls out as he walks back towards the crowd. 

Eddie waves a hand before pulling out a cigarette and his lighter. He’s leaning against the wall, watching as everyone dances, gets drunk, and flirts. He almost forgets that he’s stuck with these people going through another year of hell and that he’s in a DnD campaign with his friends, full of fantasy and a world that he controls. 

But of course, there’s no way he can control any of this. Or any of these people. He watches as Billy and Tommy torment and intimidate some of the weaker students. Some of the guys are downing gallons of beer and punch, and Eddie’s just waiting for them all to be vomiting in the garden later on. 

And then there’s Steve, who seems to be having a rough time with Nancy. 

At one stage, Nancy saunters off to the kitchen where the punch has been filled with what’s close to pure alcohol. Steve tries to ask what she’s doing and she ends up walking off into the crowd. Now they’re dancing, Steve’s got his dorky-ass sunglasses on as he dances awkwardly with a cheesy grin on his face. Eddie can’t help but laugh - he’s so cute. But Nancy stumbles as she dances, swaying her hips out of time to the rest of her body. She tries to drink as she moves but struggles. Eventually she tries to make her way back to the kitchen, stumbling and bumping into walls and other people. Steve follows close behind. 

Eddie can hear Steve trying to stop Nancy from drinking. She’s definitely too wasted. She’s really fighting him though, yelling at Steve to “get off” and “let me go” until he tries to pry the red cup out of her hands and the red liquid spills all over her shirt.

The whole room quiets. There’s a few gasps from the crowd but it’s the quietest the room has been all night. Duran Duran fills the space, until Nancy slurs, “what the hell?” and stumbles out of the room, Steve following her close behind. 

Eddie has no idea where they go, but he’s interrupted by a few more customers needing his services. 

After a few minutes and a couple of hundred dollars later, Eddie spots Steve storming away from the bathroom down the hall. He pushes through the sea of people and is out the front door, letting it slam behind him. 

He doesn’t know what comes over him, but within an instant Eddie’s putting out his second cigarette in the past thirty minutes and following Steve out the door.

The cold air hits his face as soon as he’s out the door. A chill runs down Eddie’s spine and he shoves his hands into his jacket pocket. Eddie scans the front yard, but there’s no sign of Steve. There’s a few people scattering around, a few of them throwing up the tremendous amounts of alcohol they’ve ingested onto the lawn. 

Eddie decides that even if he doesn’t find Steve, he’ll probably end up leaving. He’s made a pretty good amount of cash tonight and he’s looking forward to getting home and writing new lyrics for the band, maybe smoking a couple of joints. 

He’s heading to his van when he spots a figure sitting against a tree that he’s parked next to. He’s thinking maybe it’s a partygoer who’s passed out, or who’s waiting for Eddie to come back so they can buy some more weed. But as he gets closer, he recognises the mop of hair, and the shape of their shoulders that move up and down as they cry. 

“Steve?” Eddie asks, closing the distance between them and bobbing down to Steve’s level. 

Steve’s got his head buried in his arms that are resting on his knees. Eddie can’t see his face, but he knows he’s crying. It’s something he never thought that he would ever see Steve Harrington do. 

Eddie hesitantly reaches out for Steve, settling on gently placing his hand on Steve’s shoulder. “Stevie. Are you okay?”

Steve shudders underneath his hand. He sniffs once and slowly lifts his head. His eyes aren’t too puffy, but Eddie can tell he’s heartbroken.

“Eds,” Steve mumbles. 

Eddie smiles softly and squeezes his shoulder reassuringly. “Yeah, it’s me. I’m here.” Steve sniffs again and he tries to smile. “What’s wrong?”

Steve sighs and tries to make himself comfortable against the tree. Eddie keeps his hand on Steve’s shoulder, feeling the heat radiating from his body even through the stupid blazer. 

“I’m fine.” Eddie raises an eyebrow to which Steve rolls his eyes. “It’s just…” Steve sighs again. “You don’t wanna hear about this.”

“Try me.”

Their eyes meet and a flash of heat spikes through his body. Everytime this boy looks at him like this, doesn’t tame the feelings he’s trying to keep hidden. 

Steve still looks hesitant. So Eddie makes a suggestion. “Why don’t we go somewhere quiet and we can talk about it.”

Eddie doesn’t know why he suggested it, and he regrets it as soon as it leaves his mouth, but Steve perks up a little and sniffs before softly saying, “okay.”

Steve finally smiles, a genuine sweet smile, as Eddie helps him off the ground. His hands are warm as they grasp onto Eddie’s hand. As much as Eddie hates that Steve’s so upset, it’s nice to be able to hang out with him, without the awkwardness of their past. 

They’re settled in Eddie’s van and heading towards the other side of town. Eddie has the heater switched on, trying to warm them both up from being outside. Eddie has Def Leppard on, quietly spilling from the speakers as they drive in a comfortable silence. 

Eddie can see Steve’s fists balled up onto his legs, and the constant biting of his lip. He’s worried that it’s all going to ruin whatever truce they’ve come to but he’s happy to at least have some time alone with Steve. 

There’s been a place that Eddie has used to do his drug deals, and knows it’s a popular make-out spot, but it’s quiet enough and Steve can talk about whatever he wants without having anyone else butting in. 

The entire ride to Skull Rock is quiet. They say nothing, but exchange quick glances every now and then, looks that they can’t help but smile back at. They walk the short distance from the van to the rock formation that has been a staple in Hawkins since it had been discovered a few years back. 

It’s dark and cold but it’s quiet, besides the crickets chirping and the breeze rushing through the trees. As they find a spot to sit, Eddie pulls out a joint and lights it for the both of them. 

“To help ease the nerves?” Eddie offers. 

Steve smiles and mutters a quick “thanks” before taking the joint from Eddie’s hand, their fingers brushing gently past the other.  

There’s a few moments more of quiet silence as they take hits from the joint. They’re sitting on the cold rocks, underneath the ones that tower above them. Eddie can just see the stars glistening between the trees. 

When Steve speaks, it’s almost enough to spook Eddie. 

“Thanks Eddie.”

Eddie glances towards Steve who’s pulling another drag from the joint. 

“Anytime, man.”

Steve’s finally loosening up. Eddie can see it in his posture, the way he leans back onto his hands and looks up at the stars. 

“You know, I used to love coming out here. Not because of the girls, but… because of this.” Steve gestures to the sky. “It was a way of getting out of my house. Of course, I was always going to be alone, no matter where I went… but this place… I don’t know. It just felt…” Eddie stares at Steve as he talks. He’s absolutely mesmerised by the way Steve just opens up to him. Like they’ve been friends forever. “It felt more like home to me than my home ever was.

Eddie has no idea what to say. How does he respond to something as deep as what Steve has just revealed? He takes another drag of the joint, feeling the most relaxed he has felt in a while. 

“Nancy…” Steve starts, and his voice shakes as he mentions her name. “Nance’s gone through a lot the past year. She… lost her best friend you know?” Eddie nods. “So I thought that maybe getting her to a party and having her feel like a teenager again would help.”

“Well, we’re at the party, everything seems fine. We’re having fun, dancing, and not even Billy and Tommy can bring the mood down. But she finds that bowl of “pure fuel” as they called it and she ends up totally wasted.”

Eddie nods. “Yeah, that shit’s fucking strong.”

“Yeah, so I try and get the drink off her. I mean she’s stumbling everywhere so I figure she’s done for the night. But she fights it and the drink goes everywhere. She’s pissed off and storms off to the bathroom but I have to follow her.” Steve sighs shakily. “She… I… she kept trying to get that shit off her shirt. And I tried to stop her and she… she got mad.” Steve gets up off the ground and begins pacing. “She kept saying bullshit. Just bullshit. And I think she’s talking about the whole thing with the drink. But… she says I’m bullshit. We’re bullshit. That I keep pretending that everything’s okay when it’s not.”

Steve’s voice is beginning to shake again. Eddie knows that Steve’s most likely going to crumble and he doesn’t know if he wants to watch it happen. 

“She doesn’t love me, Eds.” Steve says quietly. “She doesn’t love me.” 

And then he’s dropping to his knees and sobbing. There’s nothing Eddie can do but rush towards him and pull Steve into his chest. He’s hoping that the closeness of the embrace will help ease some of the pain, but for a while, Steve just cries. He cries, sometimes muttering “bullshit” or “she said we’re bullshit”. Eddie knows now that Steve’s never going to be able to hear that word and not have some negative emotions towards it. 

It takes a few minutes, but Steve’s sobs slow down until they have pretty much stopped. Eddie relishes in the feeling of just having Steve in his arms, just waiting for the moment to end and for it to go back to how it was before tonight. 

But as Steve pulls away, he stays in Eddie’s arms, slowly moving his hands down Eddie’s arms. He sniffles a couple of times, gazing into Eddie’s eyes. Eddie feels his heart jump as he stares back into the honey golden eyes that have taken him in. 

Steve’s hands find their way to his, and they interlock their fingers together, never once breaking eye contact. Eddie has no idea what’s going on, but he feels that Steve needs this as much as he does.

Eddie’s overthinking every situation in his mind that he almost doesn’t register when Steve leans in and presses his lips to Eddie’s. 

It’s a shock. Eddie just freezes. He’d thought that he would never have the feeling of Steve’s soft plush lips against his own again, but here he is. 

There’s also the fact that he’s currently kissing a guy who’s just jumped out of a relationship, if he even has. Eddie doesn’t want to take advantage of Steve as soon as he’s out of his relationship with Nancy. Eddie’s not that guy. 

But it’s Steve. The guy who Eddie’s been hooked on since that first party at Steve’s house. And it wasn’t Eddie that initiated the kiss, so maybe it’s not Eddie taking advantage of the situation.  

Before Eddie can respond, Steve goes still very quickly and he pulls away from Eddie, standing up from his spot and stepping a few feet away. 

“Shit… I-I’m sorry Eddie. I shouldn’t have…” Steve runs a hand through his hair. “Sorry, I’m a fucking mess.”

Eddie’s still processing everything. He’s just staring at Steve while he panics. Steve senses it and he begins to move away slowly. 

“I’m sorry. I'm just gonna-“ Steve says while he walks backwards. 

Sensing that Steve’s going to leave, Eddie gets up from the ground and closes the distance between them and urgently crushes his lips to Steve’s. 

It’s Steve’s turn to be shocked this time, but it doesn’t last long and then he’s kissing Eddie back, running his tongue along Eddie’s lips and encouraging him to open for him, to which Eddie obliges. 

Their tongues tangle together, taking in the taste of each other, yet again. Eddie forgot how good Steve tastes. 

The dam breaks when Steve softly moans and Eddie presses Steve backwards until his back hits the rocks behind him, causing him to moan even louder. 

Eddie has to pull away, he can’t breathe. “God, I never thought this would happen again.”

Steve pants. “I’ve missed you.”

Eddie smiles and runs his thumbs along the curve of Steve’s jaw. “I’ve missed you too, Stevie.”

God, Eddie must be in heaven because Steve is launching back into kissing him as intently as he can. Tongues moving in tandem, re-learning everything about each other. Steve moans again, threading his fingers into Eddie’s hair as his arms rest on his shoulders. Eddie shudders with pleasure as he feels Steve’s nails brush along his scalp. But after a second of incredible, soft and gentle kisses and touches, Steve grips onto Eddie’s hair and pulls tightly. Eddie gasps and Steve takes advantage of their temporary separation to begin peppering kisses to Eddie’s jaw. 

Eddie’s grip on Steve’s hips is surely going to leave marks. He’s worried that if he loosens his grip, that Steve might disappear again, and he doesn’t want that. He needs Steve. 

“Oh god, Stevie,” Eddie moans. 

Steve chuckles breathily against Eddie’s neck. “I’ve missed you calling me that,” Steve says shyly, before sinking his teeth lightly into Eddie’s neck. 

“Fuck,” Eddie pants. 

Eddie’s jeans are feeling a lot tighter. The scenarios that Eddie’s been fantasising about for almost two years now are no match to how it actually feels to have Steve touching him, and pressing his mouth to every inch of Eddie’s skin. 

As Steve leaves marks scattered across his neck, his hands move from Eddie’s hair and down his body. Eddie can feel his warm hands through his Hellfire shirt as they move along his chest and down to his hips. They land on Eddie’s ass and he squeezes gently leaving Eddie gasping and panting. Eddie has to thread his hands through Steve’s incredible hair - it always looks perfect - and Steve gasps lightly at the feeling. 

“God dammit Eddie.” Steve’s voice sounds wrecked already. “I’ve dreamt about doing this to you for so long.”

Eddie’s heart flutters in his chest. “Why didn’t you?” He knows the answer, but needs to hear that Steve wanted him, even if he was with a girl. 

“I love Nancy. I wouldn’t hurt her,” Steve begins as he pulls away from Eddie’s neck, giving them both a breather. “And… I was scared. Scared of how I felt about you. And how good it was to be close to you like that. I never ever thought that there was a possibility I would be with someone like you like that.”

So, he wasn’t experimenting?

“So why did you?” Eddie asks, moving his hands from Steve’s hair and stroking his cheek lightly. 

Steve closes his eyes and sighs contentedly. “You were so sweet to me. So understanding, even though I was an absolute idiot. You listened when no one else would.” Steve moves his hands back to Eddie’s face, cupping his cheeks. “And there’s something about you that… I don’t know… I mean, you’re gorgeous. Something I never thought I would say about a guy, but honestly I like everything about you. Especially your hair,” Steve jokes by reaching up into Eddie’s hair and pulling a strand gently. 

Eddie chuckles. “You’re one to talk.” Steve rolls his eyes and lets out a breathy laugh. “I’ve been dreaming about having you like this again for so long. Ever since that night, you’re all I think about.”

A blush spreads across Steve’s face and he avoids eye contact. “I think about you too. I think about how good it was kissing you. How good it was to have you inside of me. I just couldn’t stop thinking about you, no matter what I did.”

“Fuck, Stevie. You’re really making it hard for me here,” Eddie complains with a laugh. 

Steve laughs mischievously. “Oh, I can tell,” he says as his hand moves to cup Eddie through his jeans. The feeling of Steve’s hands on his junk, even through the fabric, is enough to provide the right amount of relief and a ripple of moans begin to fall out of his mouth. 

“Fuuuuck, Steve.”

Steve smirks and presses a soft kiss to Eddie’s neck. “I’ve barely even started, baby.”

Eddie feels like he’s going to die. Steve’s making the first moves, kissing Eddie to perfection and calling him baby. It’s like every wet dream he’s had since he developed his crush on Steve. 

But it’s real. 

Steve’s real. 

And he’s here, kissing Eddie around the collar of his shirt, gently tightening his grasp on Eddie’s cock and making him feel so goddamn special. 

Steve’s hands find their way underneath Eddie’s shirt as his lips move back to his lips. They’re kissing fiercely and firmly as Eddie begins shrugging out of his jacket. Eddie doesn’t even care that it’s cold right now, Steve’s enough to keep him warm for hours. Steve starts taking off his blazer before moving to Eddie’s shirt and pulling it over his head. Eddie can feel Steve’s stare on his chest, admiring the way his chest is more defined than the last time.

“God you’re so fucking hot,” Steve compliments. 

“Fuck baby. You’ve gotta stop saying shit like that,” Eddie complains, throwing his head back. 

Steve smirks again and palms at Eddie again. “Why? Is it making you uncomfortable?” Steve asks as he tongues at the spot right underneath Eddie’s ear.

Eddie moans. “Seriously, you’d better stop if you know what’s good for you.”

Steve sinks his teeth into the spot he’s just licked and Eddie moans even louder. “What are you gonna do about it then?”

Eddie laughs playfully. “Don’t you wanna know.” 

Steve gasps loudly as Eddie presses him firmly against the rock, kissing him roughly before dropping to his knees in front of Steve. He palms at Steve through his jeans before undoing the button and pulling them down along with his boxers. 

Of course, Eddie hasn’t forgotten how magnificent Steve’s cock is. It’s not something that can be forgotten. But somehow, it’s even better. 

Eddie takes Steve’s cock in his hand and pumps it slowly, giving just enough but not enough at the same time, gently teasing the man above him who’s now panting and squirming under Eddie’s grip. 

“Ah, ah, ah,” Eddie says, using his free hand to pin Steve’s hips down. “Don’t move.”

Steve seems to like the ordering around, because he shudders and moans before stilling his hips. Eddie smirks before leaning down to press a kiss to the tip of Steve’s cock. The noises it brings out of Steve is almost enough to send Eddie over the edge. 

“Ah, fuck, Eds,” Steve murmurs as Eddie teases. 

Eddie responds by licking a stripe along the underside of Steve’s cock and smirks at the sounds that escape his mouth. Steve’s panting and shaking at the stress of holding his hips still. 

Eddie sucks the tip into his mouth and pulls off quickly with a wet pop. He strokes Steve’s length lazily as he speaks, “how are you doing there Stevie?” 

Steve moans, biting his lip before his mouth drops open to pant. “I’d… fuck… I’d love it if you actually got me off.”

“Is that so? Because I don’t know if you deserve it Stevie,” Eddie teases. 

Steve grasps onto Eddie’s hair and pulls slightly. “Come on. Please?”

“Please, what?”

“What?” Steve asks astonishingly.

Eddie smiles up at Steve, taking in his gorgeous frame and admiring the way Steve’s hair falls into his face. “Tell me what you want me to do Stevie. I want you to beg for it.”

Steve sighs and throws his head back against the rock. Eddie smirks as he speeds up and slows down the movements of his hand. He watches as the thoughts process in Steve’s head, biting his lip as he struggles to stop moving. 

“Ugh, fuck, fine. I want you to suck my dick,” Steve shouts, throwing his hands in the air. Eddie laughs heartily at Steve’s reaction and Steve flashes him a warning look. “Shut the fuck up man and just do it already.”

Eddie ceases any movement and squeezes Steve’s cock gently and all Eddie can hear is Steve as he hisses through his teeth. He’s cursing and is completely tense but also looks euphoric. Maybe Steve loves this as much as he does?

“That wasn’t nice Stevie.” Eddie presses a wet kiss to the tip. “Let’s try this again, shall we?”

Steve pants above him, running a hand through his hair. “Shit, I’m sorry. Eddie I’ll be good, I promise. Just please, suck my dick.”

That’s all Eddie needs. “That’s better.” Eddie releases the pressure on Steve’s cock and finally takes him into his mouth. 

“Oh god. Fuck! Yes, holy shit Eds,” Steve rambles, moving his hands into Eddie’s hair. “Fuck you look so good.”

Steve tastes incredible. 

Back when Eddie was less experienced, he assumed that sucking someone off would be gross. But in fact, it’s not bad. Especially when the first guy you give a blowjob to is amazing. 

Eddie swirls his tongue around the tip and then inches further down before pulling back. He doesn’t want to go straight into taking Steve right into his mouth, he wants to make it last. 

The hands in Eddie’s hair pull gently and Eddie moans onto Steve’s cock, the vibration from his vocal cords causing Steve to throw his head back and let out a loud groan. 

“Fuck, Eddie! If you do that again I’m gonna come,” Steve shouts. 

Eddie pulls off Steve and uses his hand while his mouth is occupied. “Well if you pull my hair like that it’s gonna happen.”

Before Steve can answer with some shit remark, Eddie takes Steve into his mouth again and this time takes him deeper until he hits the back of Eddie’s throat. Eddie has perfected the best blowjobs in the past year - many trips to Indianapolis and many guys to experiment with - and he’s found that his gag reflex is almost nonexistent. 

Steve is shocked - obviously - and he mutters a string of curses as Eddie pulls back and does the same thing. 

“Holy shit. How are you doing… that!” Steve pants. Eddie chuckles and Steve’s hands grip onto his hair a little tighter as he hollows his cheeks and sucks. “Fuck! Okay, okay, stop.”

Eddie stops and pulls off Steve’s cock. 

“I’m sorry… Did I do something wrong?” Eddie asks nervously. 

Steve laughs and runs a hand through his hair before pulling Eddie up and crushing his lips to his. It’s rough and insistent and eases any worries about Steve’s abruptness. 

And before Eddie knows it, Steve’s spinning them around - as best as he can with his pants around his ankles - so that Eddie’s back is against the rock. The coolness of the rock against the bare skin of his back sends shivers along his spine, but he doesn’t care because Steve is pressed up against him, kissing him with every part of his body. Steve kicks off his jeans the rest of the way as he kisses Eddie like his life depends on it. 

Steve’s hands explore Eddie’s bare chest before he tears his lips away to pepper kisses along Eddie’s jawline. All Eddie can do is pant and moan at the feeling of Steve’s lips against his skin again. But this time, he continues down his body, mouthing at his chest, his abdomen, his waist, until Steve is kneeling in front of him. 

“Steve, what are you-” Eddie begins but his breath is taken away as Steve begins undoing his belt and button. “Shit, Steve. Are you sure?”

Steve looks up at Eddie from underneath his dark lashes, his honey brown eyes glistening with lust. “I’ve wanted to do this since the last time.”

Eddie’s cock jumps in his boxers at the thought of Steve getting hard at the thought of giving Eddie a blowjob. He tries to breathe normally as Steve works the zipper down and pulls his jeans down to his ankles. Eddie knows there’s a wet patch on his boxers, and he’s slightly embarrassed but Steve’s mouth seems to water at the sight. 

“You’re so hot for me, baby,” Steve coos before he begins to mouth at the spot over his boxers. 

Eddie laughs nervously. “God Stevie. Didn’t realise you were a horny shit.”

Steve breathes a laugh. “Only for you baby.”

Before Eddie can reply, Steve hooks his fingers into the waistband of Eddie’s boxers and rips them off, freeing Eddie’s rock hard dick from its confines. 

“Fuuuuuck,” Eddie drawls as Steve pumps his cock a couple of times before pressing a soft kiss to the head. Steve works him up, kissing and licking along the length before he sucks on the head, pulling off with a wet pop.

“You taste good,” Steve says, licking his lips. 

Eddie feels his body tighten. “Jesus H Christ Steve. You can’t say shit like that.”

“Payback,” Steve teases and then takes Eddie into his mouth little by little. 

It’s almost too much to keep his hips still so as to not thrust into the warm heat of Steve’s mouth. Even with previous experiences in the last year, Steve sucking him off is by far the best blowjob he’s ever gotten. 

Steve’s never been with another guy but Eddie and it’s most likely his first blowjob, but fuck does he make it seem like he knows what he’s doing. His tongue swirls around the head, runs along the length as he bobs his head forward and back. Of course, with it being his first time, his gag reflex stops him from taking Eddie all the way so he pumps his hand at the base of his cock, ensuring that all of Eddie is taken care of. 

“Holy shit Stevie. You look… fuck…” Eddie moans as Steve tongues along Eddie’s tip. “… you look so fucking good with my cock down your throat. Like you were made to do this,” Eddie pants. 

Steve chuckles on Eddie’s cock which vibrates along the entire length. Eddie lets out a moan that he worries could be heard from the other side of Hawkins. It brings him back to the fact that they’re here, at Skull Rock, underneath the trees and stars. There’s the risk that someone, anyone, could walk in on them like this, but for Steve and Eddie, it’s like they’re the only two people in the world. That nothing else matters.

It’s just Steve and Eddie. 

And Eddie loves having Steve all to himself. 

Steve is really getting into a rhythm, using the entirety of his mouth to make Eddie feel good. But Eddie wants to kiss him and feel his body against his own. 

So Eddie grips a hand into Steve’s hair and tugs gently. “Steve… baby.” Steve sighs and keeps going, sucking harder and getting a large groan out of Eddie. Eddie almost gives in, content to just come in Steve’s mouth but, “Stevie. Stop,” Eddie commands, gripping Steve’s hair again. 

This time Steve stops and pulls off Eddie’s cock, staring up at Eddie with wide eyes. Eddie has to laugh at the deer caught in the headlights look and cup Steve’s cheek in his hand. “No, no, no. It’s not like that,” Eddie laughs. He drags Steve up to pull him into a crushing kiss, their bodies acting like magnets to bring them closer together. Eddie can feel Steve’s cock pressing into his thigh and he moans into Steve’s mouth before pulling away. “I just wanted to kiss you.” He kisses Steve again. “And I want us to come together. I want to see you.”

Steve throws his head back and breathes a laugh. “Fucking hell Munson. Do you talk to everyone with that mouth?”

Eddie fists a hand into Steve’s shirt, kisses him hard and tears the shirt over his head so that Eddie can run his hands over every inch of Steve’s chest. He mouths along Steve’s throat, sucks on the skin of his collarbone before kissing the freckles and moles scattered over his neck as he moves up to his lips.

“Only for you baby,” Eddie says against his lips. 

While they’re kissing, Eddie wraps a hand around the both of them and begins to pump it slowly. The wetness from the precome from both of them slicks up Eddie’s hand and it slides along their cocks easily. They both pant into each other’s mouths at the feeling of Eddie’s hand and their cocks pressed against the other. 

Steve’s face is plastered with pleasure. His eyes are squeezed together tightly, his mouth wide open with panting breaths escaping and blowing onto Eddie’s face. Eddie’s never seen anything more beautiful. 

“Oh god, Steve. You’re so fucking incredible baby. So, so… shit… so incredible,” Eddie pants. 

The sounds continue falling from Steve’s mouth, which just spurs him on. “Fuck Eddie. You’re so good. Your hands are…” Steve’s cut off by Eddie’s lips against his. 

Before long, they’re both reaching their climax as they try to kiss each other while it builds. Eddie just wants every part of Steve, wants to kiss him as he comes. 

“I know you’re close. I want you to come for me,” Eddie whispers against Steve’s lips. 

A sound of pain and pleasure falls from Steve’s lips. “I want to, Eddie. I want to come for you baby.” Steve presses a rough kiss to Eddie’s lips. “And I want to see you too. Come with me.”

Eddie’s hand quickens, aiming to push them both over the edge together. It happens quickly, just feeling Steve’s breath ghosting over his ear, his hand reaching around to squeeze Eddie’s ass, and then he’s topping over that edge. Steve follows at the same time, their release flowing over Eddie’s hand. As they come down from their high, their lips find their way back to each other, once again panting into each other’s mouths as their tongues mingle together. 

They stop, Steve pressing Eddie into the rock behind him, as they finish kissing each other. Steve pulls away, his thumb stroking Eddie’s cheekbone and leaving goosebumps along the skin. Steve’s eyes are sparkling as a smile takes over his entire face.

“Wow,” Steve says with a laugh. 

Eddie can’t help but smile widely. “Yeah… wow.”

“You’re not gonna say ‘thanks, I guess’ are you?” Steve jokes. 

“Ooh Stevie. Too soon!” Eddie teases.

Steve laughs and kisses Eddie quickly on the lips before moving to pick up his clothes. Eddie sighs, finishing off with a soft laugh as he watches Steve’s ass as he bends down. 

“Stop watching me you idiot,” Steve says. 

“No chance, Stevie.”

Steve stands up, his clothes in his hands and a gaze aimed towards Eddie. “I see you watching me. At school.”

Wow, now Eddie really feels like a stalker. 

“Uh… well. You know… can you blame me?”

Steve laughs with a roll of his eyes as he steps into his jeans. “Okay, smooth talker.” Eddie wipes his hands on his boxers as he picks them up and then reaches for his jeans. “I just mean… you could be out with somebody else, rather than watching me. I’m not perfect, you know.”

Eddie frowns. “I never said you were.”

“I know, but… I don’t…” Steve sighs, rubbing a hand over his face. “Look all of this is great. Like, really great, believe me. But I’m… I don’t know what’s going on here.”

He and Nancy might still be together, for gods’ sake right? And Eddie’s a guy, a great guy, but…

Eddie pulls on his jackets, fiddling around in his pockets for his keys. 

“Right. I guess this is the part where we forget this ever happened and you grovel for Nancy back with zero regards of my feelings right?” Eddie says with a dark chuckle. 

“N-no, Eds. That’s not what I meant… wait, what feelings?” Steve asks. 

“It doesn’t matter Steve. I get it.” As much as it sucks, Eddie does get it. 

Steve is Steve Harrington. Steve the golden boy Harrington. Steve the hair Harrington. Basketball extraordinaire and loved by everyone, including the town freak too apparently, because that’s what he is. 

A freak. 

Steve nods at the ground, sending the defeat and pain in Eddie’s words. “I’m sorry Eds-”

“Don’t call me that, Steve!” Eddie says loudly. And then, replying in a small sad voice, that neither boy has ever heard before, “please”. 

There’s an awkward silence. Neither of them moves as the understanding of their situation settles in them like a thick fog that chokes you from the inside. 

Eddie starts walking back to the van without a word to Steve. He gets a few feet ahead when he realises that Steve is stuck in the same spot, worrying his lip between his teeth. 

“Are you coming or what?” Eddie asks.  

Steve’s head snaps up. “What? I thought-”

“I’m not gonna leave you out here, Steve. I’m not a dick.”

He knows it’s mean. And he knows that Steve’s not a dick, but right now, he’s fucking mad. Eddie just wants to drive him to his car and leave him the hell alone. 

They walk to the car in silence, the leaves crunching beneath their feet. Eddie wishes they hadn’t had this conversation. That they were walking back to the van hand in hand, not following the same routine they did the first time.

Unfortunately, things don’t always work out that way. 

Eddie drops Steve back off at the now finished party, but when they pull up, Steve doesn’t move. He sits in the passenger seat with his hands in his lap, staring directly at them. 

“Eddie, I’m sorry,” Steve finally says, but still doesn’t make eye contact. 

“Fuck, I know you’re sorry. It doesn’t make any of this any better.”

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

Eddie takes a breath. “You already have. But it’s okay, Steve, really. I get it. It’s probably best we stay the hell out of each other’s way from now on though. For my sake at least.”

From the corner of his eye, Eddie can see Steve finally look up from his hands. He watches Eddie for a moment, sighs and nods, climbing out of the van. 

Eddie is sure he could see Steve start to cry again, but a second look just reveals a trick of the light as Steve walks to his car door and climbs in. 

Eddie watches as Steve gets into his car and pulls away from the house. 

That’s when Eddie allows himself to cry. 

Steve

Steve has really screwed up. 

Like really, really, screwed up. 

The party the other night was a disaster of many proportions. It had started out great, besides the threat of Tommy and Billy Hargrove trying to tamper his night, and he was really starting to think that maybe things would be going back to normal. 

God, was he wrong. 

Nancy began drinking that damn punch that those idiots fill with as much alcohol as they can, and by eleven o’clock, she was wasted. He tried to get her to stop, which ended up with her wearing half of the drink on her shirt. 

His mistake was following her. 

He never should have set foot into the bathroom, because all that was there for him was pain and bullshit. 

Nancy thinks he’s bullshit.

That their relationship is bullshit. 

Everything Steve knows is bullshit. And he didn’t know what to do with that news. Although Nancy was drunk, Steve knew that there was some truth to her confession.

So of course, he left. He saw Jonathan was there and knew he’d get her home. But he needed to get out. Steve didn’t know where he was going, but as soon as the cold air hit his face, he felt the tears begin to fall. 

Steve wasn’t alone for long. Eddie had found him - Steve had no idea he was even at the party but it made sense because everyone seemed to have weed in their possession - and had convinced him to go somewhere to talk. 

Talking wasn’t the right description. 

As soon as Steve had seen Eddie, dressed in his usual attire, hair longer than it’s been since he saw him for the first time, he couldn’t help it. He was gone, again.

Eddie listened as Steve told him everything about what had happened - sans Upside Down shit - and Eddie held him as he broke down and sobbed into his arms. 

It made Steve realise one thing at that moment. 

He needed Eddie. 

As soon as their lips were pressed together everything came back. Those feelings, all the memories of how it felt to be with Eddie the first time. 

It was incredible. Eddie worshipped him, just as he had done the first time. He looked at Steve like he was something special and his mouth took apart every piece of himself until he felt totally stripped and free. And in turn, Steve, although he was totally inexperienced, attempted and succeeded to make Eddie feel as good as he was. 

They had finished together, pressed against each other and sharing sweet kisses. Steve felt so warm and light. But as he gathered his clothes, feeling Eddie’s eyes burning right at him, the confusion and fear reared its ugly head. 

What did Steve want out of this? Was he actually into Eddie or did he just need him to release some steam? What if his dad found out? Or anyone else. No one would understand. 

Then there’s the issue of Nancy and everything to do with that damn alternate dimension. Steve doesn’t want Eddie to have any part in that. Even Steve wishes he had never found out any of it. 

So Steve backed out. 

He told Eddie that he should move on, and for the second time that night, another person he cared about wanted nothing to do with him. 

Of course Eddie was angry. He had every right to be. But Steve had hoped that he could still have Eddie in his life. Not like how they’ve been over the last year. 

He misses Eddie. 

The next day, Steve tried to forget about what happened. He woke up, had a shower, did his hair, went to school and pretended that everything was fine, which it definitely wasn't. 

One by one, shit fell apart. 

Billy, being the absolute dick he is, pummeled him at basketball practice, shoving him on his ass and making Steve look like a complete idiot. 

You turned bitch, he had said. 

Then of course, Nancy showed up with no recollection of what had happened at the party. 

Steve hadn’t picked her up from school and she was pissed. He assumed that Jonathan would take her, seeing as he was the one who took her home. Steve felt his anger bubble to the surface when she downplayed the fact that she had called their whole relationship bullshit. She used the excuse that she was drunk and didn’t remember saying any of it but Steve knew. He knew that she meant that she doesn’t love him. 

He asked her. Do you love me? Nancy said nothing. 

So he left her, standing in the same alley that has changed his life countless times before. 

~

Dustin Henderson. 

The little shit will be the death of him. 

Steve was on his way to apologise to Nancy - he worried that he was overthinking and overreacting about the whole Halloween party situation - when the curly-haired child ambushed him.

Nancy wasn’t home. Steve was hoping that Billy and Tommy were wrong. That Nancy hadn’t run off with Jonathan and that he still had a chance to be with her. But when Dustin said that she wasn’t home, Steve swore he felt his heart break into a thousand pieces. 

The only person he had in this world, that made his life feel a little less lonely, was gone. He had ruined one of the only good things he had. 

Dustin had dragged him into his own drama, something about a monster that had eaten his cat. Steve’s still trying to wrap his head around the craziness that kidnapped Will and killed Barb, that having himself thrust back into that world feels so overwhelming. 

But Dustin’s persistent. Commandeering his car and commanding his assistance. 

Unfortunately, the monster - which Dustin had named Dart for some weird, unknown reason - had escaped from the basement by digging it’s way out through the walls. 

So here they are, a bucket of raw meat in their hands as they walk along the train tracks, leaving a trail to lure Dustin’s new pet. 

“All right, let me get this straight. You kept something you knew was probably dangerous in order to impress a girl who… who you only just met?” Steve asks. This kid must be crazy. 

“All right, that’s grossly oversimplifying things,” Dustin replies so casually. 

“I mean, why would a girl like some nasty slug anyway?”

“An interdimensional slug? Because it’s awesome.”

Ugh, what is this kid on? 

“Well, even if she thought it was cool, which she didn’t, I… I just… I don’t know. I just feel like you’re trying way too hard.”

Dustin keeps walking, throwing a chunk of meat onto the tracks. “Well not everyone can have your perfect hair, alright?” 

Steve smirks at the remark. He definitely has perfect hair. But it’s not the way to get girls. 

“It’s not about the hair, man. The key with girls is just… just acting like you don’t care,” Steve explains. 

“Even if you do?” Dustin asks. 

“Yeah, exactly. It drives them nuts.” It possibly drove Eddie nuts. Fuck, Steve really needs to stop thinking about the metal head. 

Dustin looks back at Steve. “Then what?” 

Steve shrugs. “You just wait until, uh…” Steve throws a couple of pieces of meat on the ground as he thinks of his next words. “… until you feel it.”

Dustin frowns. “Feel what?”

“It’s like before it’s gonna storm, you know? You can’t see it, but you can feel it. Like this… electricity, you know?” Steve’s an absolute idiot. An absolute fucking idiot. 

He needs to practice what he preaches, because he’s pushed away one of the only people who understands exactly who he is. 

“Oh, like in the electromagnetic field when the clouds in the atmosphere-” 

“No, no, no, no, no. Like a…” Is he too young to be talking about this stuff? Surely not if he’s thinking about girls. “…like a sexual electricity.”

“Oh,” 

“You feel that and then you make your move.” Steve throws another chunk of meat.

Dustin of course retorts with comments about kissing her after this, jumping too far forward. There’s no way he’s getting this girl doing that. Steve explains that “some girls want you to be aggressive but others you have to take your time”. Dustin definitely seems caught up in everything to do with this girl. 

“Woah, woah, woah. You’re not in love with this girl are you?” 

Fuck being in love. It’s not worth anything. Steve is proof of that.

Dustin takes a moment but answers with “uh, no. No.”

Thank god. 

“Okay don’t-” Steve starts. 

“I won’t-” Dustin promises. 

“-She’s only going to break your heart, and you’re way too young for that.”

There’s an uncomfortable silence. It’s weird for Dustin to be silent. Steve glances over and feels bad immediately just from the look on the kid’s face. Steve’s projecting his heartbreak onto Dustin, and it’s not cool. 

Steve really doesn’t want to tell him what he says next, but if it’ll help the kid…

“Fabergé.”

Dustin looks at him confused. “What?”

Steve sighs and points to his hair, making sure he doesn’t put the disgusting gloves covered in raw meat anywhere near it. “It’s Fabergé organics. Use the shampoo and conditioner, and when your hair’s damp… it’s not wet, okay? When it’s damp…” Oh god, he’s really about to share his most embarrassing secret. Steve sighs and rolls his eyes, “you do four puffs of the Farrah Fawcett spray.”

Steve can hear Dustin chuckle to himself before questioning. “Farrah Fawcett Spray?”

“Yeah, Farrah Fawcett.” Steve stops and puts a hand out to stop Dustin in front of him. He plasters his best jock face and stares, “you tell anyone I just told you that and your ass is grass. You’re dead, Henderson. Do you understand?”

Dustin nods and mutters a “yup” to which Steve accepts and they move on, spreading out the raw meat along the tracks. 

God knows why he’s decided to spill his secrets to some fourteen year old that he’s barely spoken to. 

~

The next few hours are a blur. 

Dustin gets his friend Lucas and some random chick - who Steve later finds out is Billy Hargrove’s sister Maxine, or Max - to help them build their bunker and lay the trap for Dart. 

It was all going well. 

Until more than one demo-whatever came out of the shadows and they were ambushed. 

Steve thought they were all going to die. Steve with his nail bat trying to protect three stupid ass kids who decided to go after some alternate dimension monster. 

But thankfully, by some trick of fate, the monsters turn tail and run. 

They had ran back to the gate, killing several scientists and army engineers and locking Hopper, Mrs Byers’, Mike and Will. 

Will had been infected by something the kids called the Mind Flayer, the main guy in charge. They managed to get the party out - well except for Mrs Byers’ boyfriend Bob - and escaped to the Byers’ house. 

Turns out Nancy and Jonathan had gone to that investigative journalist who was looking into Barb’s death and they had sent out tapes of the scientists admitting that they had something to do with her disappearance. And judging from the closeness between the two, Steve knew that things were over between him and Nancy. 

Of course, he’s upset, because he still loves Nancy, but he also knows that she doesn’t. As much as it hurts, he’s willing to let her go. Find someone she does love. 

Even if it’s not him. 

An interrogation, return of a superhero and the separation of the team later, Steve finds himself babysitting the little twerps who dragged him into this mess, yet again. 

Nancy, Jonathan and Mrs Byers are off to Hopper’s cabin with Will to try and burn out the monster inside him, while Hopper and El - the girl with superpowers - head to the lab to close the gate. 

That leaves Steve with Dustin, Lucas, Max and Mike stuck at the Byers’ house. He’s already shoved a “demodog” - as Dustin named it - into Mrs Byers’ fridge and now Mike fucking Wheeler - the douchebag - is pacing the room, trying to give some speech about distracting the demodogs while El tries to close the gate. Steve is totally against it. 

“Hey! Hey! Hey! This is not happening!” Steve calls out, placing his hands on his hips hoping that it comes across as superior. 

“But-” Mike starts. 

Shut the fuck up Mike. 

“No, no, no, no, no, no. No buts. I promised I’d keep you shitheads safe and that’s exactly what I plan on. We’re staying here. On the bench. And we’re waiting for the starting team to do their job. Does everybody understand?”

The kids stare at him, Max rolling her eyes as Mike yells, “this isn’t a stupid sports game.”

Steve’s not listening to his whining. “I said, does everybody understand that?” Steve waits, but the kids don’t reply. “I need a yes.”

Once again, the kids don’t reply. But, a car pulling up the driveway stops their conversation in its tracks. Max runs over to the window, Lucas close behind. Her eyes widen as she takes in the car speeding up to the house. 

“It’s my brother,” Max states. “He can’t know I’m here. He’ll kill me.” She turns to Lucas with worry in her eyes. “He’ll kill us.”

It takes a second but Steve understands. 

Of course Billy’s a racist. Judging people based on the colour of their skin. What a prick. 

It honestly doesn’t surprise him. 

Steve can’t let him get to the twerps, he has to protect them. He promised he would and he’s going to keep that promise. 

“Okay, get down and stay down,” Steve says as he moves to the door. 

“Where are you going?” Dustin asks. 

Steve turns as he reaches the door. “To distract an asshole.” And then he’s out the door, standing just below the decking as Billy pulls into the driveway. 

The engine switches off and Billy leans out of the open door, smoke blowing out of his mouth as he drawls, “am I dreaming, or is that you, Harrington?” 

“Yeah it’s me, don’t cream your pants,” Steve remarks, dripping with sarcasm. 

The door to Billy’s car shuts as Steve takes a few steps closer. “What are you doing here, amigo?”

Billy moves forward, slowly closing the distance between them. “I could ask you the same thing. Amigo.” Steve smirks back at him. “Looking for my stepsister. A little birdie told me she was here.”

Steve perfects the lie. “Huh, that’s weird. I don’t know her.”

Smoke blows out of Billy’s mouth as he talks while the cigarette is hanging from his lips. “Small? Redhead? Bit of a bitch?” 

“Doesn’t ring a bell. Sorry buddy.” Damn, Steve’s really convincing with this.

Billy nods, taking a large drag from his cigarette. “You know, I don’t know. This… this whole situation, Harrington, I don’t know. It’s giving me the heebie-jeebies.”

“Oh yeah? Why’s that?”

Another drag. “My thirteen year old sister goes missing all day, and then I find her with you in a stranger’s house. And you lie to me about it.”

Surely he doesn’t know. 

Steve chuckles. “Man, were you dropped too much as a child, or what?” Billy smirks, sucking on his teeth. “I don’t know what you don’t understand about what I just said. She’s not here.”

Billy takes a long drag. “So who is that?”

Steve turns back in time just to see the four shitheads bobbing down as they’re caught staring outside the window. Steve rolls his eyes. They just don’t listen to him. 

“Oh shit, listen-” Steve says as he turns around but he’s cut off by Billy’s hands pushing him down and into the gravel. 

Billy leans down, reminding Steve, “I told you to plant your feet,” before kicking him in the guts and stalking into the house. 

Steve can’t stop him. He’s too overwhelmed with the pain flooding throughout his body to get up and pull Billy back away from the house. But he needs to protect the kids. Billy will kill them. 

He manages to get up onto his feet, panting and blowing air through his mouth to try and will the pain away. Steve does make it into the house just in time to see Billy threatening Lucas. 

“So dead Sinclair! You’re dead!” Billy shouts. 

Steve uses a grip on Billy’s shoulder to turn him around. “No. You are.”

The punch lands really well. It hits his nose perfectly and Billy stumbles back, allowing Lucas to run across the room to his friends. Billy laughs maniacally as he stands up, blood dripping out of his nose. 

“Looks like you got some fire in you after all, huh?” Steve pushes his hair out of his face as Billy rambles on. “I’ve been waiting to meet this King Steve everybody’s been telling me so much about.”

Steve shows no fear as he spits, “get out.”

Billy stares for a moment, no sign of emotion on his face. Steve knows exactly what’s coming. And when the punch does come, Steve dodges and hits Billy again. And again. And a third time. Billy leans against the sink in the kitchen as he laughs again. 

Steve’s pretty confident about this fight. It’s going so much better than his fight with Jonathan last year and he thinks he can take on Billy. He’s not gonna let his guard down this time, not for one-

He doesn’t notice the plate in Billy’s hand until it’s smashed over his head. Steve goes stumbling back towards the living room and Billy follows behind throwing a couple more punches before grabbing onto Steve’s collar. 

“No one tells me what to do,” Billy spits, head butting Steve who goes down on the floor. “Woo! Get up!”

Next thing, Billy’s leaning over his body and punching him in the face, over and over and over again. 

Until the world goes black. 

~

A car engine is the first thing Steve notices when he comes to before the movement of whatever car he’s in bumps him up and down and side to side. 

Surely he’s dreaming. 

He looks over to his left, spotting the tin of gasoline next to the figure. “Nancy?” What the hell is Nancy doing here? She frowns at him.

Ouch, fuck! 

Steve’s head feels like he’s been run over by a car. Or maybe even a truck. He goes to touch where it hurts but is stopped by a hand and a voice that is so familiar. 

“No, don’t touch it.” The hand moves Steve’s own hand away from his face and Steve can finally make out Dustin sitting next to him. “Hey buddy…” Dustin shooshes him like he’s a fucking baby. “It’s okay, you put up a good fight. He kicked your ass but you put up a fight. You’re okay.”

What fight? His fight with Jonathan? What’s going on? 

Steve is totally confused. He’s disoriented - obviously from being beaten to a pulp - and it takes him a while to remember what happened. 

He groans as he hears Lucas’ voice from in front of him. “Okay, you’re gonna keep straight for half a mile, then make a left on Mount Sinai.”

Wait, what? Who’s driving? 

“What’s going on?” Steve groans. 

Steve feels like he’s going to die, his stomach is falling through his ass and the whole world is crashing around him, made worse by the sight of Max driving her brother’s death trap.

“Oh my god.”

“Just relax, she’s driven before,” Dustin says calmly. 

“Yeah, in a parking lot,” Mike pipes up. Oh wait, so it was Mike, not Nancy? Oh god.

“That counts,” Lucas adds. 

“They were gonna leave you behind-” Dustin continues.

“Oh my god-” Steve repeats. 

“I promised that you’d be cool, okay?” 

“Woah, woah, woah, woah. What’s going on?” Steve asks again. He can feel the car speeding up and it’s really making him nervous that they’re actually gonna die. “Oh my god. No! Woah! Stop the car. Slow down!”

“I told you he’d freak out,” Mike’s whiney voice interjects. 

“Stop the car!”

“Everybody shut up! I’m trying to focus!” Max yells. 

“Oh wait, that’s Mount Sinai. Make a left,” Lucas shouts. 

“What?” Max asks.

“Make a left,” Lucas repeats. 

Max makes the sharpest left turn ever, knocking over a mailbox and causing Steve to scream like the world is ending. 

I’m gonna die. I’m gonna die. I’m gonna die.

He can hear the rest of the car screaming along as the car speeds around the turn but all he cares about right now is not dying in this backseat from a fucking heart attack. 

Thankfully he doesn’t die. 

But he does have to lead his ragtag bunch of shitheads who kidnapped him through a death maze where demodogs could easily come back and kill them. 

Again, thankfully they don’t. 

They get the Mind Flayer out of Will. 

El closes the gate. 

The Upside Down is back where it belongs. Again. 

And hopefully for good. 

Eddie

Eddie spent the whole weekend trying to get over Steve Harrington. 

He ignored all of his friends’ calls. 

He barely got out of bed. 

He almost smoked his entire supply of weed. 

But of course, as it always does, Monday rolls around. 

Eddie wants nothing to do with Steve, but that part of him is so keen on seeing him. He has no idea what to do with all these feelings, especially after being used the exact same way as last time. 

Like anything would be different the second time around. 

Eddie gets into school late - on purpose of course - and makes it into his first class. 

Geography. 

Eddie groans as he sits in the back trying to listen but eventually getting distracted and ending up doodling in his notebook. 

After a few more periods and mind numbing education, it’s lunch time. And Eddie can’t wait to talk to his friends rather than think about anything that happened last week. To not think about Steve.

Until Steve walks into the cafeteria. 

His face is swollen, a massive black eye from being pummelled by fists. He has cuts all around his face, the worst near his hairline. He looks downright terrible. Eddie doesn’t even think he should be here looking like that. 

The whole school is talking. Wondering who beat up Steve. They all suspect it’s Billy, or Tommy, who have been terrorising him since the start of the school year. 

Eddie’s staring. He knows he is, but he can’t help it. His heart breaks again at the sight of the man who he admires so much in pain and looking so broken. 

Steve must feel him staring because their eyes meet from across the cafeteria and they both freeze for a moment. They hurt and pain in both of their eyes at the memory of their night at Skull Rock. It was only last week but it feels like years ago since they’ve seen or touched each other. 

“Dude, are you alright?” Gareth asks. 

Gareth’s voice snaps him out but he still keeps his eyes on Steve. 

“Huh?” 

Gareth sighs. “You mooning over Harrington again? I thought you were over him.”

Eddie laughs. “He’s not someone you get over that easy.”

Steve finally breaks their eye contact and walks out of the cafeteria as fast as he can. It’s like he’s trying to get away before anyone can talk to him. 

“But he’s-” Gareth starts. 

Eddie cuts him off by getting off his seat and following Steve as quickly as he can. He can hear Gareth calling out after him, but he’s focused on finding Steve. 

Thankfully he sees Steve rush into the bathroom so he follows in after him, the door slamming behind him and echoing around the small room and Steve flinches as it does. 

For a moment, they just stare at each other. Waiting for the other to make the first move. Eddie has enough and is the first to break.

“What the fuck, Steve?” 

Steve shrugs. “I don’t know what you mean, Eddie.”

Eddie rolls his eyes and points to Steve’s face. “What happened to you?”

“It’s nothing. I’m fine,” Steve snaps. 

“You’re not fine, Steve. This is the second year in a row that you’ve been bloodied and beaten. Do you ever think about what’s happening inside that skull of yours?”

Steve groans and starts pacing the bathroom. “You think I intended for this to happen?” Steve asks sarcastically, his hands flying all around the place. 

“Of course not. But you need to be more careful. You could just run away.”

“Yeah there’s no way I’m running.”

Eddie would. He knows he would. 

“I just think it’s stupid that you’ve ended up in this position again. Are you really getting on people’s nerves enough for them to want to beat you up?”

Steve scoffs. “Trust me. There’s a good excuse for this one.”

“It wasn’t just you being a dick then? Not like last year with Byers?” Eddie asks. 

He’s mad now. Steve has no concern for what might happen from this many beatings to his head. 

Eddie doesn’t even want to think about it. 

“I know it comes as a surprise to you, but I’m not always a dick.”

“Just to me then, hey?”

The room goes silent except for their breathing. Eddie knows he’s hit the right button.

“I… I never wanted to hurt you, Eddie.” Steve walks to the wall and leans against it, letting his body sag with all of his weight pressed to the wall. “I think you deserve better.”

Eddie scoffs a little. “Stop Steve, don’t even try to bullshit a bullshitter. I know you’re Mr. Prom King and Nancy is little Miss Prom Queen and nobody wants anything to do with the town freak unless it’s good weed, am I right?”

Man that felt good to get off his chest, panting softly. Eddie’s panting halts immediately as he spots the tears shining in Steve’s eyes. 

“Eds, really, I don’t know what to do, okay?” Steve admitted with a defeated shrug. 

Eddie scoffs a bit louder this time. Of course, Steve knows. He just isn’t man enough to admit that golden boy Harrington can’t be seen with Eddie The Freak Munson. 

Well fuck this. 

What about his feelings? His sympathy for Steve’s bruised and beaten face fades momentarily and for a second, Eddie almost wants to leave a mark of his own. 

Shaking his head, he mutters “good chat, Harrington.” Eddie leaves Steve, still leaning against the wall as he watches him go. 

Leaving his heart behind. 

Steve

Dustin is ten minutes late.

Steve doesn’t know why he’s agreed to drive him to this stupid Snow Ball. 

Well, actually, he does. 

Throughout their beating monsters and distractions to help a super powered girl to close a magical gate, Steve realised that he actually likes the kid. He respects him. 

Dustin’s a goof. He’s such a nerd, which old Steve would find annoying. But there’s something about the kid that Steve can’t help but want to take care of. 

In fact, Steve thinks that he cares about all of the kids - maybe Mike Wheeler a little less - but he’d protect all of them in a heartbeat. Case and point, his fight with Billy that left him with blurred vision and a massive migraine for a week.

There was no way that Steve was going to let Billy harass any of those shit heads. Thankfully, Max stepped up and used the sedatives that they used on Will and knocked him out cold. Steve couldn’t imagine what he could have done if he wasn’t stopped. 

Not just to him, but to Lucas. To all of the kids. Steve shudders at the thought. 

When Dustin asked Steve for a ride to the Snow Ball, he wanted to refuse, but the look of admiration on the kid’s face was enough to change his mind. He likes that the kid looks up to him, even after what Steve has done in the past. 

So, that’s how Steve ends up in front of Dustin’s house, waiting for him to finish stuffing around and get in the damn car. 

It takes ten minutes, but Dustin emerges in his smart suit paired with a light blue button up and a classy bow tie. But it’s not the suit that makes Steve smile. 

It’s the hair. 

Dustin’s hair is perfectly styled, his curls having been sprayed and set into something that resembles Steve’s own hair. He looks great. 

The car door opens and Dustin slides into the passenger seat with a quick, “hey Steve.”

After he shuts the door and Steve hasn’t spoken, he looks towards his driver. Steve knows that he’s smiling like a weirdo, a face of amusement and pride, because he is proud. He’s proud that the kid admires him that much to inspire a change. 

“Steve?” Dustin asks. 

Steve chuckles. “Dude, you look great!”

A large toothy smile appears on Dustin’s face. “Yeah? Well it’s all thanks to Farah Fawcett,” Dustin says with a laugh and Steve can’t help but laugh with him. 

“Yeah, good ol’ Farah Fawcett.”

Steve turns back to the wheel and puts the car into drive, setting off in the direction of the middle school. 

The ride is calm, though Steve can feel the nerves radiating through Dustin’s body. It’s no surprise though. The kid’s been talking about girls the last couple of months and while it’s unnerving for being so young, Steve went through the same thing at his age. He remembers exactly what it was like talking to girls like that. 

They pull up in front of the gymnasium, the lights from inside illuminating the dark through the doorway. 

“All right, buddy, here we are,” Steve says as he puts the car in park. Dustin’s looking out the window to the entrance but Steve continues talking. “So remember, once you get in there…” He waits for Dustin to finish the sentence. 

Dustin finally turns his head towards Steve. “Pretend like I don’t care.” He’s got it.

“Yeah, don’t care.”

“I don’t care.”

“There you go. You’re learning my friend. You’re learning,” Steve comments. 

Dustin reaches up to turn the mirror towards him to check his hair which makes Steve frown. “Hey.”

“What?” 

Steve directs the mirror back into position for when he drives away. “Come on. You look great, okay? You look… you look great. Okay? Now you’re gonna go in there-”

Dustin turns his head and mutters a “yeah” in agreement.

“- look like a million bucks-”

“Yeah.”

“And you’re gonna slay ‘em dead.”

“Like a lion,” Dustin remarks before letting out a weird growl - or maybe it’s a purr, Steve has no idea.

Steve grimaces. “Don’t do that, okay?”

“Okay,” Dustin agrees softly. 

“Okay,” Steve says, offering a hand. “Good luck.”

Dustin takes his hand in a handshake, smiles and then he’s out the door. Steve watches as Dustin walks up to Mr Clark and begins to chat with the teacher, until he spots Nancy chaperoning at the punch table. 

Steve’s face falls as he stares at his ex-girlfriend. She looks gorgeous, her hair piled up on the top of her head with her curls framing her face and a red plaid dress that suits her figure so well. 

Steve’s heart breaks a little more. Knowing that Nancy has moved on, and is in a relationship with a guy he never thought he would ever even talk to. And she looks happy. She never looked this happy with Steve. 

With a sigh and a roll of his eyes at his pathetic feelings, Steve turns his attention back to his car and pulls out of the middle school parking lot. 

He’s driving down the main road in town when the emotions finally come crumbling down. 

All he can think about is how Nancy decided that she didn’t love him. Sure, it’s not completely her fault, but it’s not Steve’s either. He loves Nancy. He probably always will, but it wasn’t reciprocated. He isn’t even sure if she ever loved him. 

It makes him think that maybe he’s not meant to fall in love - or at least have his love returned - and maybe he’s meant to live his life alone. Maybe he’s meant to be a glorified babysitter. 

Right now, that’s how it seems. 

Steve fights back the tears that threaten to escape, slamming his hands onto the steering wheel. Why can’t things work out the way they seem to work out for others? Why can’t he have something like Nancy and Jonathan, or even Wheeler and El?

Why? Why? Why?

Why did he push Eddie away? Eddie, who is the one person who sees Steve exactly as he is. Eddie, who has been a constant presence in his life in the last year. 

Eddie, who Steve has the most confusing and intense feelings for. 

Steve feels like an idiot. His fears of being a town pariah for being with a guy allowed him to alienate the only good thing in his life. 

He misses his smile, his laugh, his goddamn carefree attitude. He misses the feeling of Eddie’s hands on his body, the way he kisses him like he just can’t get over the taste. 

Steve misses everything about Eddie. 

So he makes a sharp turn to go back in the opposite direction, headed straight to the trailer park. 

Steve speeds up the road, wanting to make up as much time as he can. He really hopes that Chief Hopper won’t be monitoring speeding but with his ‘daughter’ attending her first school dance, Steve can guarantee he’s waiting outside the school gym. 

The trailer park is just ahead of him and Steve’s heart feels like it’s beating so fast that it’s beating out of his chest. The nerves and the anticipation of seeing Eddie, makes him feel like he can’t breathe. 

Steve pulls up in front of the trailer, a trail of dust flying behind him from slamming on his brakes. He’s out of the car as soon as the ignition is off and he’s bounding up to the door and knocking insistently. There’s a sound of footsteps, tripping over their own feet before the door swings open. 

Eddie’s dressed only in a pair of dark boxers, his full body, complete with tattoos, on display and Steve glances at him up and down, no worrying about the guy catching him. He wants him to. His hair is an absolute mess and the look on his face is wide eyed in shock. 

“S-Shit, Steve. What are you doing here?” Eddie stammers. 

Steve tries to tame the smile on his face as he pants, “I… look… Eddie I was an asshole. I was such a fucking asshole. I didn’t mean any of it. I was fucking scared, and I had so much shit going on and I was dealing with everything with Nancy and I just…”

A figure moves behind Eddie and Steve can feel his heart plummeting. 

Eddie snaps his head towards the tall, dark guy lingering in his trailer, before looking back towards Steve with his eyes even wider than before.

“S-Steve-” 

Steve shakes his head and steps away from the door, trying to make his escape back to his car. Back where he can get away from this embarrassment and heartache. 

What an idiot he is! Of course, Eddie had moved on already. What did he think was going to happen? That Eddie would sit around and wait for him? He was wrong about Nancy doing that and apparently, he was wrong again. 

“Steve!”

Steve practically runs to his car as Eddie follows him out in just his underwear. 

“Wait, please! Steve.”

Steve gets into his car and fumbles with the keys as he tries to turn on the ignition. Eddie comes up to the car, smacking his hands onto the metal of the door. 

“Steve, please… stop.”

Tears are falling from Steve’s eyes now and he tries so hard to not show Eddie that he’s breaking down. He doesn’t deserve to know that this whole thing is breaking his entire heart. 

The car finally starts up and he flings the car into gear, backing up as much as he can while Eddie hangs onto the door, yelling at Steve to stop and to talk to him. But Steve’s had enough of talking. He’s had enough of the excuses. 

He’s had enough of being hurt. 

Eddie finally lets go as Steve speeds up the trailer park driveway watching from his rear view mirror as Eddie fades from view. 

And that’s when Steve lets himself go. 

He cries the entire way home. 

Chapter Text

Hawkins, Indiana
June 1985

Eddie

“I’m sorry Mr Munson. Unfortunately, you haven’t passed your Geography final.”

The words echo around Eddie’s brain. 

He doesn’t know what to say. Or how to feel. 

Eddie’s failed, again. 

Uncle Wayne’s hand gives his shoulder a squeeze as Eddie’s whole body deflates. Eddie’s let down Wayne, again. 

“So… what does that mean?” Uncle Wayne asks. 

Principal Higgins leans forward in his chair, the springs squeaking as his elbows hit the desk. “Well, seeing as Mr Munson has passed all of his other classes, he is able to attend Hawkins High for another year to attempt to pass the class.”

Eddie groans. “Not another fucking year in this hellhole.”

Wayne smacks Eddie around the back of his head. “Language, Eddie.”

“Yes, thank you Mr Munson-” 

“It’s Eddie,” Eddie mutters, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back in his seat. 

“-but as you have attempted your senior year twice already, unfortunately this will be your last chance to graduate.”

What?

“I’m sorry, what?” Eddie asks. 

“As you are turning twenty this school year, if you do not pass again, you will have to find another way to obtain your High School diploma.”

What the fuck is that rule?

“Are you fucking serious?” Eddie demands, leaning forward in his seat. 

“Eddie-” Wayne hisses. 

“Okay, sorry, sorry. But this is ridiculous. It’s one fucking class,” Eddie shouts. 

“You need to calm down Mr Munson-”

“My name is Eddie!” 

The whole room goes silent. Even Wayne keeps his mouth shut and Eddie is filled with awkwardness. Having two grown men watch him throw a tantrum, it’s embarrassing. 

“Sorry,” Eddie apologises as he sits back down in his seat. 

Eddie feels like he’s going to die of embarrassment. At least, until Wayne puts a reassuring hand on his shoulder and a warm smile. 

“It’s fine Eddie. I know this must be very difficult for you.”

“You can say that again,” Eddie mutters. He sighs and looks towards Principal Higgins. “So… one more chance?”

Principal Higgins nods. “One more chance.”

“Okay…” Eddie ruminates. 

“But if I hear you’re selling drugs at school… you’re out.”

Eddie sucks on his teeth and grins sarcastically. “Gotcha.”

~

Back at the trailer, Eddie immediately storms into his bedroom, turns on the loudest music he can find and lights a joint. He smokes until his brain is hazy and he can’t think about any of the shit he’s going through. 

Another year at Hawkins High. Another year to deal with the horrendous group of teenagers that conform to every social construct, no matter how many people they have to bully for not conforming with them. Eddie really doesn’t want to deal with the judgements from everyone, even if he doesn’t give a shit about what they think of him. 

At least he doesn’t have to worry about seeing Steve around school. 

Or at least, he hopes he won’t. 

Eddie has no idea if Steve’s passed or not, and to be honest, he almost doesn’t care. Ever since their encounter, Halloween last year, things have been tense. 

Steve made it very clear that he didn’t want anything out of whatever their relationship was. That he should move on and find someone else instead of pining for Steve. And look, Eddie was fine with their relationship being a one-time thing but when they reconnected on Halloween, he assumed that Steve had dealt with his confusion about his sexuality. 

It was not the case. 

Instead of feeling completely happy and whole, he just felt hollow and heartbroken. Eddie got his hopes up, thought that maybe, just maybe, someone could love him. That someone he found a special connection to could be someone special to him. 

Eddie should have known better. 

Then Steve had appeared at his door, his face full of hope and optimism. And of course, Eddie wasn’t alone. 

After everything, Eddie had found the Hideout and after a few nights of heavy drinking - thanks to the lack of ID checks - Eddie found that he wasn’t the only one in Hawkins with an affinity for men. 

There were a few hook ups in the bathroom, hushed blowjobs in the stalls with men he would never see again, then one night stands back at the trailer when Wayne was off on night shift. He’d let them do whatever they wanted with him, Eddie didn’t care. As long as he found that release of pleasure that made him forget. 

As long as Eddie felt wanted. 

That night just before Christmas, Steve had shown up at the trailer and Eddie wasn’t alone. He didn’t know the name of the guy he was with but Steve had spotted him, both of them disheveled in their underwear and clearly in the midst of a tryst. 

Eddie can still see the hurt on Steve’s face. The way he saw Steve’s heart break right in front of him. And Eddie immediately forgot why he was mad at Steve. All he could think about was how he hated seeing Steve hurt. He tried to stop him, but Steve was intent on getting out as fast as he could. 

Safe to say, Eddie sent the stranger home and never saw him again. 

At school, Eddie tried to talk to Steve. He tried multiple times. Steve would just ignore him. Pretend like Eddie wasn’t there. It felt like the world was coming down, just because Steve wouldn’t talk to him. But Eddie needed to talk to Steve. He needed him to know that the men he had been with meant nothing. That they meant nothing compared to Steve. 

One day, Eddie got his wish. 

Eddie waited outside the gym for basketball practice to finish up. He knew Steve would be there, his car was sitting in the parking lot. The cigarette Eddie smoked while he was waiting burnt his fingers as he burnt it to the butt. As Eddie stubbed it out underneath his boot, the gymnasium doors swung open while the jocks poured out. 

A group of guys from the basketball team walked out first, joking around and laughing loudly as they walked to their cars with their gym bags swung over their shoulders. Eddie had leant against Steve’s car as he waited for him to appear. 

Steve followed behind the large group, clutching onto his gym bag as he kept his eyes on the ground. His hair was wet with sweat, pushed back slightly from his eyes but still looked as hot as ever. 

Eddie noticed that he looked sad. The way he walked, slowly and tiredly, the way his body slumped like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. 

Steve was so into his own world that he didn't notice Eddie leaning against his car. He pulled out his keys and finally looked up to unlock his car. 

Their eyes met and it was… weird. There was hurt, confusion and anger between them, and it was never like that. 

“What do you want?” Steve had demanded. 

Eddie stepped forward, hands raised like he was approaching a stray animal. “I wanted to talk.”

Steve scoffed. “I have nothing to say to you,” Steve answered as he tried to move around Eddie, but Eddie stepped in his way. “Move.” Steve tried to move again but Eddie moved with him causing Steve to cross his arms across his chest. “Eddie. Move.”

“No.”

“What?”

“I said no.” 

Steve gritted his teeth, his brows furrowed tightly. “I need you to move.”

“And I need to talk to you.”

“About what? Huh? About how you jumped straight into the arms of the next guy who gave you the slightest bit of interest. About how you moved on, and left me hanging behind?”

“We weren’t in a relationship, Steve. You made it clear that it was not what you wanted.”

“W-wha… whatever. I don’t care anymore. I’m done with you. I’ve had enough of everything. I just want to graduate in June and never have to see you again.”

Eddie felt like he’d been shot in his chest. Hearing the words never have to see you again was the worst thing he thought he’d ever heard. 

Eddie couldn’t think of anything to say. Anything to convey his feelings to Steve. Nothing was going to make the situation any better. 

“Fine. Like I care,” Eddie muttered as he turned his back and stormed away, leaving a stunned Steve staring after him. 

Eddie didn’t look back. 

And he hasn’t spoken to Steve in almost six months. All Eddie can think about is how he was most likely Steve’s rebound. Steve had only just broken up with Nancy - or really, he hadn’t officially broken up with her - when he and Eddie had sex at Skull Rock and once they had finished, Steve had brushed him off and said he should find someone else. Like he’d just used him for what he wanted and then left. 

Eddie feels like he can’t forgive him for what he did. 

A knock on his bedroom door breaks through his post-joint haze and a familiar face peers through a crack. 

“You smoking without me?” 

Eddie smirks at his friend. “Oh I’m sorry Gare-Bear. Feeling a bit jealous?”

Gareth chuckles. “It’s fine, I think you need it more than me.”

Eddie sighs and leans back against his headboard. “Wayne called you?”

“Nah, I just knew that you wouldn’t pass,” Gareth jokes and sits on the mattress next to Eddie. Eddie’s demeanor must change because Gareth adds, “Sorry, man. I know you wanted to pass this year.” 

“Oh well. Maybe graduating high school just isn’t for me,” Eddie says. 

“No way, Eds. You’ll do it this year. I know you will. Then you and Jeff can graduate together then you can both come and watch me graduate-”

“That’s if you graduate.”

“Shut up.”

They both laugh and Eddie feels a little lighter. Who knew that all he needed was his best friend. 

“You know what?” Eddie says when they’ve stopped laughing. 

“What?”

“If I graduate, I’ll flip off Principal Higgins and run like hell with that diploma.”

The laugh Gareth lets out brings Wayne into Eddie’s room. “You guys doing okay in here?”

Eddie looks at Gareth and smiles. 

“Yeah uncle Wayne. We’re good.”

Steve

“What do you mean you didn’t get into college?” 

Steve flinches as his father screams at him from across the dining table. 

“I- I didn’t get into college, Dad. I wasn’t good enough,” Steve stammers. 

His dad is such an asshole. 

Steve’s parents are home - one of the very few weekends that they’re back to make appearances in the community - and immediately his dad’s asking what colleges he got into, how he’s got an internship lined up at his firm. 

Of course Steve didn’t get into college. He knew it from the moment he started high school and he knew it when he realised how shit his college essay was. Not even Nancy and her tutoring could help. 

“I don’t believe it Steven,” his dad remarks before taking a sip of his whiskey. “You mustn’t have tried hard enough.”

Because I never try hard enough. 

“Sure dad.” 

“I don’t know where we went wrong with you Steven,” his dad berates. 

Steve raises his eyebrows, biting his tongue to stop himself from saying what he actually wants to say. He uses his fork to push around the peas on his plate - Steve hates peas. 

“So what are your plans now Steven? Seeing as college is off the table,” his father asks, probing into Steve’s life. He has to control everything in it. 

“I don’t know dad. I haven’t thought that far ahead,” Steve sighs. 

“Well you should know. This is your life we’re talking about.”

“Yeah dad. My life. I don’t get why you’re so worked up about this when it’s my life, not yours.”

Steve regrets standing up to his father straight away. The man puts down his glass and leans close to the table, staring down Steve with his brows in a frown. 

“Well… if this is your life, then maybe I shouldn’t have to pay for anything.”

Steve’s eyes widen. “What?”

“Mhm, if you're so grown up and want to make your own decisions maybe we shouldn’t have to pay for anything to do with you.”

Shit. 

“Uh, what?” Steve repeats. 

“I will not have you disrespect us like you are doing now. We have given you everything. Everything you have ever wanted, and you want to throw it all away.”

“You think I wanted to miss out on going to college? I tried so hard to make you happy. I played sports, I was popular, exactly what you wanted from me and because I didn't get into college, I’m disrespectful?”

“How dare you talk to us like that!” His father shouts. “If you want to continue living under our roof and keep that car of yours, you can get a job and pay for it yourself.”

A job? Steve’s never had a job, ever. What kind of job was he going to get?

~

Scoops Ahoy. 

An ice cream shop in the new mall developed in the town centre of Hawkins. 

The mall is huge. Decked with so many shops in the double storied building. It’s always packed, with so many young people hanging around. 

The only job Steve could get an interview for was Scoops Ahoy. It seems like he’s only useful for slinging ice cream. 

And the worst thing about the job isn’t just the menial work of serving ice cream to his old high school cohort. 

It’s the fucking uniforms. 

A stupid, blue sailor uniform including a white sailor hat which makes Steve feel like an absolute idiot. He looks so ridiculous with his tiny, tiny shorts and shirt complete with a horrendous red bow. 

There’s also a small issue about the staffing at Scoops.

Robin Buckley.

Apparently, Steve was at school with her, but he doesn’t remember - which Robin said she expected. She’s just about to start her senior year and plays the trumpet in band. That’s what Steve has learnt about her so far. 

Robin’s obviously set on making Steve’s life as hard as she possibly can, teasing and making jokes at the expense of Steve’s now nonexistent love life. 

It’s been hard dealing with his break up from Nancy. She’s happy in her new relationship with Jonathan, and as much as he loves her and misses her with every part of himself, he only wants the best. So if that means letting her go to be with Jonathan, then so be it. 

Steve’s also been striking out quite a lot with the ladies. His charm is just not what it used to be. High school really is the best place for jocks like Steve, but the outside world is no match. There’s guys who are more attractive, more charming, and Steve is lumped with the group of guys who peaked in high school.

It’s a hot summer evening and Steve’s on his second week employed at Scoops Ahoy when a familiar face has his heart dropping out of his body.

Eddie stops in his tracks, eyes as wide as he takes in the image of Steve Harrington scooping ice cream. He’s walked in with his friends, all three of them slinking forward slowly as Eddie trails even slower behind. 

Oh fuck, the fucking welcome speech. 

Steve grimaces but tries to put on his best customer service smile. “Ahoy there, would you like to set sail on this ocean of flavour with me? I’m your captain, Steve Harrington.”

The three friends chuckle, but Eddie remains frozen, his eyes wandering up and down Steve’s body. 

Steve and Eddie haven’t spoken since Steve blew him off after basketball practice. He still hasn’t forgiven him for making him look like a complete idiot, showing up at his trailer and trying to confess his feelings. Whenever Steve thinks about Eddie, all he can see is that guy hovering behind him and all he can think about is how he would have let him touch Eddie all over, kiss his perfect lips and take him apart piece by piece. 

All of the things that Steve wanted to do to him. 

Steve’s tried so hard not to think about him and how much he wants him, because he hates him - he hates Eddie for how everything ended up - but there’s no stopping that wanting. The need to pull Eddie into his arms and kiss every inch of skin that he possibly can and to make him fall to pieces under his touch. 

And right now, it’s hard to resist the urge to do just that. 

“Uh, we’ll get three with two scoops of chocolate and one with two scoops of… Eds, what flavour did you want?” the guy closest to the counter says. 

There’s nothing from Eddie. He’s just staring with his mouth wide open. Kind of exactly how Steve feels right now with the guy who hurt him the most in front of him. It feels like it’s always gonna be this way. Tension and pain through the air. 

“Eddie,” the guy asks again. 

The mention of his name a second time breaks him out of his head. “Huh?” He glances at his friend before back at the counter. “Oh, yeah strawberry.”

Steve nods. “Comin’ right up.”

Steve’s in a pretty good routine after his first couple of weeks. His scooper is stashed in a small pouch that hangs from his belt which makes it easy to access as he scoops the ice creams. The cones are stashed behind him so he grabs four cones before turning around to the freezer and catching Eddie’s eyes in the process. 

Eddie was definitely looking at his ass. 

Once again, Steve is filled with a myriad of feelings. An absolute want at the thought of being able to be with Eddie again, to be able to touch him. Anger and pain at the fact that it all means shit to him that he can go off and fuck someone else. He’s so totally confused. 

Steve finishes scooping the ice cream into all four cones and hands them to each of the guys, finishing with Eddie who hesitates reaching out. There’s a slight brushing of fingers and that electricity that he feels every time it happens. It’s hard to pull his eyes away from Eddie’s. 

But he has to, especially when his outspoken friend asks, “how much do we owe you?” 

Steve clears his throat. “Uh, it’ll be two dollars.”

He pulls out two one dollar notes and hands it over the counter to Steve. The friend eyes Steve off intently, eyebrows furrowed in a knowing stare. 

What if Eddie told his friends?

Steve finds himself in a panic. Are they going to go around and tell everyone about Steve’s deep dark secret? 

Just as he’s about to ask, they’re walking out the door. Steve leans on his hands onto the counter as he watches them walk away. His eyes linger on Eddie, watching the way he walks and the slight shape of his ass.

God dammit, he just can’t help himself. 

Steve rolls his eyes and groans as he turns away and gets back to work, trying to keep his mind off the guy who got away. 

Eddie

Eddie doesn’t know why he’s doing this. 

Maybe it’s because he hasn’t had sex with anyone in six months. 

Or maybe because seeing Steve in his fucking sailor outfit was the hottest thing he’d ever seen. 

Either way, he’s on his way back into Scoops Ahoy, now that it’s completely empty and just about to close. 

Eddie can see Steve moving around the store, probably doing his closing jobs. He’s wiping counters, washing utensils and doing a damn good job of making the store presentable after the amount of customers today. 

As soon as Eddie had seen Steve when he walked into the ice cream shop, a thousand and one feelings found their way into his mind. He hates Steve, absolutely hates Steve for breaking his heart, but seeing him dressed like that? Eddie had a couple of ideas that he would really love to do to that gorgeous body of his. 

Eddie agonised for hours. 

He kept telling himself no, he doesn’t look that good in those shorts or he’s a jerk so don’t you dare run back to him. Eddie just needs to stop being a horny shit. 

Eventually, he came to the conclusion that he doesn’t care. He can’t help it if Steve’s walking around like literal sex on a stick. 

Taking a deep breath, Eddie slips into the store, locking the door behind him. Steve hears the click and turns around meeting Eddie’s gaze. 

“What the fuck are you doing Eddie?” Steve asks, shock covering his entire face. 

“Needed to talk to you,” Eddie replies. 

Steve sighs and leans against the counter, his arms crossed over his chest. “I don’t think there’s anything left to talk about.”

Oh for fuck’s sake. 

“Oh, no? So we’re not going to talk about the fact that you used me as a rebound and then blamed me for moving on?”

“I did not blame you.”

“Oh so I’m a rebound then?” 

“What? Oh my god, no.”

“Steve. You had just broken up with Nancy. Or you hadn’t even officially broken up. Of course I was a fucking rebound.”

“That doesn’t mean that you were a rebound.”

God, Eddie’s mind is a mess. He has no idea what’s going on. Steve used him like a rebound, pushed him away and then came back expecting Eddie to take him back. 

“Fuck, Steve. You really have no idea how much of an idiot you are,” Eddie groans. 

“Excuse me?” Steve gasps, pushing off the counter and pacing in front of it. “You really know how to annoy the shit out of me.”

“Me? You’re the one who changes their mind every ten seconds.”

There’s a moment of silence before Steve laughs sarcastically and turns away, stalking into the back.

Of course he runs away. Eddie hesitates for a moment, thinking it’s a bad idea and to just walk away and leave it alone. 

But he can’t. 

Eddie follows Steve through the door and into the back room. It’s small, extremely clean and white with a small table and chairs in the middle. Steve’s standing by the wall, gathering his things and searching for his keys. 

“Stop fucking running away, Steve. I need to hear it from you.”

Steve stops and looks back at Eddie with a sigh. “Tell you what Eddie?”

“Tell me that I was a fucking rebound, and I’ll leave you alone.”

“What? You’re still going on about this?” Steve says as he grabs onto his hair. God, all Eddie wants to do is grab Steve’s hair and pull it as tightly as he can. 

Eddie steps forward. “Tell me.”

Steve swallows. “Why? What’s it going to solve?”

“It’ll explain why you’re all for having sex with me and then wanting to forget all about-”

“I never said I wanted to forget about it!”

They’re almost touching now they’re so close together. Eddie can smell Steve’s sweet scent, the smell of expensive cologne and ice cream. 

“I was a fucking rebound Steve. Tell me! Tell me I was a fucking rebound!” Eddie screams into Steve’s face.

“Oh my god. You were not a fucking rebound Eddie!” Steve screams. 

That’s all it takes. 

One more lie and then Eddie’s shoving Steve back into the wall, stepping in to close the distance between them and crushing his lips roughly to Steve’s. 

For a moment, Eddie thinks that Steves going to push him away and tell him to fuck off, but then he’s grabbing onto Eddie’s hair and kissing him back with as much force as he can. 

Eddie continues to push Steve harder into the wall so that when he pushes, Steve’s body doesn’t move away from his. He can feel Steve through his shorts, how turned on he is about this whole thing. Honestly, Eddie’s been so turned on since he saw Steve in those tiny, tiny shorts that showed off every curve off his ass.

And thinking of his ass, Eddie reaches down and grabs onto the muscle and squeezes roughly eliciting a groan from Steve’s mouth. 

Eddie pulls away from Steve’s lips and starts sucking marks onto Steve’s neck. 

“What the fuck?” Steve asks breathlessly. 

Eddie sinks his teeth into the spot where Steve’s neck meets his shoulder and Steve gasps loudly. 

“God, I fucking want to ruin you,” Eddie groans, his breath against Steve’s skin. 

Steve ruts his hips against Eddie’s, their clothed cocks pressing against each other, both of them moan loudly. 

Steve does it another time and Eddie responds by pressing his lips to Steve’s, thrusting his tongue in roughly and grabbing Steve’s hips tightly. Steve’s moaning into Eddie’s mouth, thrusting his hands into Eddie’s hair and pulling roughly. Eddie pulls away from Steve’s lips and follows wherever Steve pulls him. 

Steve takes advantage of Eddie’s exposed neck and begins trailing his tongue along the curves and gently, teasingly biting onto the skin. 

“I hate you. I fucking hate you,” Eddie moans as Steve bites down harder. Eddie knows that he’s going to be covered in bite marks. Teeth marks left on his skin to be proof of Eddie’s lapse in judgement. 

“The feeling’s mutual,” Steve breathes and grabs onto Eddie’s ass to bring their hips even closer together. The movements of their hips are more consistent, getting into a rhythm and bringing out the soft moans from both of them. 

The whole room feels hotter now and Eddie tries to resist the urge to rip off all of Steve’s clothes and take him right now. His mind screams at him to stop and run away from their tryst and never speak to Steve again. But at least if they hate each other, Eddie can have one last moment before he never speaks to, or touches Steve again. 

Eddie forces Steve away from his body and runs his hands along Steve’s chest before stopping at the hem of his shirt. He rips it up and off Steve’s body, exposing his chiseled chest now complete with chest hair. 

God if that isn’t hot then Eddie doesn’t know what is. 

Eddie rips off his own shirt and is back kissing Steve and feeling every strand of hair on Steve’s chest. Eddie kisses Steve intensely, running his tongue along his teeth and brushing their tongues together. 

Pulling away from Steve, Eddie takes Steve’s bottom lip between his teeth and he can sense the slight metallic taste of blood.  It’s all he can taste when he licks his lips and begins mouthing at Steve’s collarbone. 

“I shouldn’t be doing this with you. Fuck, why are we doing this?” Steve rambles. 

Eddie sinks his teeth into the skin of his collarbone, eliciting a small gasp from Steve, before pulling away and murmuring, “because you fucking turn me on, baby.”

The nickname gets a response. Steve’s body tenses and he moans loudly as Eddie’s hand moves down to the waistband of Steve’s shorts. His hand slips under the waistband of the shorts and boxers, fingers grazing along Steve’s gorgeous cock. 

Sweet, sweet sounds roll off Steve’s tongue and Eddie grins, taking Steve’s cock into his grasp and squeezing gently. Steve has to cover his mouth because he’s moaning too loudly. 

“And because you want it too,” Eddie adds.

“Fuck off,” Steve whimpers while Eddie’s hand lazily strokes his length through his shorts. 

Eddie can’t help it. He wants to mark up every inch of Steve’s body, so he bites into Steve’s shoulder, tongue licking over the mark and tasting the sweet taste of his skin.

Steve tries to fight back, rutting his hips into Eddie’s, forcing Eddie to remove his hand as he grips onto Steve’s hips again. 

“Oh god, you fucking asshole,” Steve groans as their movements pick up the pace. 

“Oh yeah? I’ll show you how much of an asshole I can be.”

Eddie uses his grip on Steve’s hips to spin him around so that Steve’s hands and body are pressed against the wall. Steve grunts at the roughness and tries to push back, but Eddie holds onto him tightly. 

Dropping to his knees, Eddie presses wet kisses and tongues along Steve’s spine with Steve flinching at each touch and each kiss. Once Eddie is on his knees he grips onto Eddie’s ass and squeezes roughly. Steve has the most perfect ass, always sculpted by his jeans or in this case, his tiny shorts, and all Eddie wants to do is have his hands all over it. 

In the next moment, Eddie’s pulling both Steve’s shorts and his boxers down in one swift motion. Steve moans as Eddie kneads the muscle and prepares himself. 

Eddie moves Steve’s legs apart and spreads his ass and Steve gasps audibly at the feeling of Eddie’s tongue against his hole. 

“Holy fuck. What the hell are you doing?” Steve cries. 

Eddie chuckles but continues his movements, teasing Steve as best as he can. Eddie plans on teasing Steve for as long as he can, until Steve is crying and begging for Eddie to fuck him. Eddie’s tongue circles around Steve’s hole and every now and then presses slightly inside. Steve is gasping and moaning, his head pressed against the wall and Eddie savours every sound that is expelled. 

Eddie dislikes Steve so much at this very moment, but craves the way Steve begins to crumble into Eddie’s touch. It’s like the need to be in each other’s arms and feeling every inch overrides any negative feelings.

“Eddie, come on,” Steve pants. 

Ignoring him, Eddie continues to lick stripes across his ass, feeling the trembling in Steve’s legs as he tries to stand upright. Eddie delights in knowing that it’s driving Steve crazy. He fucking deserves it. 

“Ah, fuck. Ed… stop it and fucking-”

Eddie cuts him off with a sharp slap against his ass cheek, eliciting a whimper from the figure above him. 

“How about you stop being a brat,” Eddie commands. 

Steve groans and yells, “I hate you.” 

“The feeling’s mutual,” Eddie echoes Steve’s words from earlier, before spitting on his pointer finger and circling Steve’s hole. 

Steve whimpers again when Eddie applies a gentle pressure, teasing again. He keeps removing the pressure to circle the area again and again, leaving Steve groaning in annoyance. 

“You’re fucking kidding me. Right?” Steve complains. 

Eddie uses his free hand to slap Steve’s ass again. “Stop being a baby.” 

Before Steve can respond, Eddie presses his finger in slowly into Steve’s hole and then pulls it out just as slow. Steve pants and groans above him and again groans in annoyance. 

“For fuck’s sake. If you’re going to keep doing this I’m leaving.”

Eddie removes his finger and stands up. As much as he doesn’t want Steve to leave, he’s already hard as a rock and needing some form of release, but he’s hoping that Steve needs it as much as he does and that he will submit to his every command.

Sure, it’s kind of controlling, but Eddie loves the way that Steve reacts when he does. Like he’s annoyed but wants it and needs it at the same time. 

“Alright then,” Eddie says, watching Steve turn around slowly and observing the confused look upon his face. Leave then.”

Steve opens his mouth, then closes it. He’s obviously baffled. Eddie loves it, because he can see the conflict running in Steve’s mind. 

Eddie continues to smirk as Steve tries to decide if he wants this badly enough to stay or if he’s going to walk away and never speak to Eddie again. Sure Eddie can go home and jack off to the image of Steve in his sailor uniform, but being able to actually fuck the image would be a million times better. 

“W-what? I-I…” Steve stammers. Eddie’s smile grows as he sees Steve submit. “I hate you,” he finally says, turning back around with his hands against the wall. Eddie stands back and admires the shape of Steve’s naked body, his ass on full display - just for Eddie. He can’t wait to take him apart piece by piece. 

Luckily, Eddie has gotten into the habit of storing packets of lube and condoms in his wallet in case of a moment like this. When he goes to Indianapolis Eddie never knows whether he’ll get lucky, so he always keeps some handy, just in case. He pulls out both packets and steps forward, grazing his teeth over Steve’s shoulder, pressing him against the wall as he runs his hands down Steve’s spine until his hands are full of Steve’s gorgeous ass. 

Steve sighs at the touch and gasps when Eddie kneels down and immediately has his legs and cheeks spread. Eddie rips open the lube packet and spreads it over his fingers before rubbing it over Steve’s rim once again. Steve groans softly but gets louder when Eddie’s finger presses in quickly. 

“Oh fuck. Jesus Christ, fuck,” Steve groans. 

Eddie sets a pretty quick pace straight away, finger moving in and out as fast as he can before adding another finger. Steve’s full on panting above him, legs shaking once again, and Eddie just can’t get enough. He begins scissoring his fingers, stretching Steve open as much as he can. 

Before long, Eddie’s got three fingers working in and out. Steve is beginning to cry out, needing more than just Eddie’s fingers. 

“Shit, Eds. God… I need you. I need your - fuuuck - need your cock,” Steve pants. 

There’s nothing more than Eddie wants to do than begin to fuck Steve with his dick, but he also wants to have Steve on edge, always wanting more but never getting it until Eddie’s ready. 

So Eddie adds a fourth finger. 

Steve screams out, not expecting the newly added digit. “Fuck fuck fuck! Eddie. What the fuck!”

“You like that baby?” Eddie coos sarcastically. 

Steve’s panting out little ah, ah, ah’s as Eddie stretches him out as far as he can. Eddie knows it’s going to be so easy to just slip right in. 

Eddie glances at Steve’s cock and his mouth waters at the amount of precome that is leaking from it. It’s so hot knowing that Steve is just as turned on as Eddie is. Eddie’s own cock jerks and really need to relieve some of the pressure that’s been building for hours now. 

Eddie removes his fingers and wipes them on his jeans before undoing the belt and pulling down his jeans and boxers and stepping out of them. Steve turns his head around to watch, an erotic expression staring at Eddie as he studies his naked body. 

“God why are you so hot?” Steve complains. 

Eddie steps forward, condom packet in his hand. “I could say the same thing about you.”

Steve watches intently, biting his lower lip, while Eddie rips the packet open with his teeth and slowly rolls the condom onto his dick. Using the rest of the lube, Eddie slicks up his dick, groaning and closing his eyes tightly at finally being able to touch himself. Though he’s pretty keen at getting Steve to help him out with that. 

Eddie opens his eyes to Steve, eyeing off his cock, watching as Eddie jacks himself off. 

“You like what you see baby?” Eddie teases. 

Steve mumbles in response, “I want you inside me.”

Why does he have to be so hot saying those kinds of things to him?

“I don’t know if you deserve it. You’ve been a bit of a brat. Maybe I should just… get myself off and leave you alone,” Eddie thinks out loud, smirking at Steve, especially when his eyebrows drop into a frown. 

“You wouldn’t dare-”

“Care to find out?”

Steve rolls his eyes and gets back into his spot. “Fucking… sorry.”

Eddie almost crumbles at Steve’s apology, wanting to smooth out his worries and let him know he meant none of it, but Steve doesn’t want him, so he decides to just take what he wants. 

And right now, he wants to be inside Steve. 

So Eddie takes the couple of steps closer to Steve and lines up his cock, teasing the entrance a few times and eliciting soft gasps from Steve. 

Then, finally, Eddie presses into Steve. 

He wants to go slow, but that’s not the type of sex they’re having right now. So Eddie presses in a little bit quicker than he normally would until he’s completely bottomed out. The noises that Steve makes is like heavenly music to Eddie. The sounds of ecstasy and pleasure that are brought out by Eddie alone and he loves it. 

“Eddie. Fuck. Oh my god. Shit shit shit,” Steve rambles as Eddie begins to thrust in and out of him. 

Eddie sets a quick pace, drawing in and out, his goal being to try and get as many noises out of Steve and to make him teeter on the edge as fast as he can. There’s a slap of skin on skin as Eddie’s hips make contact with Steve’s ass. Steve is pressed to the wall by his cheek and Eddie can see the blissed out look on his face. 

“God you’re so hot. You and your fucking tiny shorts, your god damn ass. You’re taking me so good… Ah, fuck… you feel so good. I could fuck you forever.”

Pulling Steve off the wall, Eddie brings him back into his chest and sucks at the skin of Steve’s shoulder. He pulls away to assess his work, the red mark that will bruise and stick with Steve for days, appears on Steve’s tanned skin. Eddie pushes Steve’s hair off his neck and moves his mouth along the skin and kisses the moles and freckles on Steve’s neck. 

“Harder. Fuck me harder Eddie,” Steve shouts. 

Eddie obliges and presses Steve against the wall again before pounding in even harder. They’re both shouting now, their noises echoing around the small back room of Scoops Ahoy. Eddie finds it so hot knowing that every time he comes in for ice cream, he’s going to have the memory of Steve’s ass and his cries as Eddie fucks him harder. 

As Eddie continues thrusting in and out of Steve, he feels the shake of Steve’s legs and of the sounds that come out of his mouth. Eddie knows that Steve is close, but Eddie still has some left in him. 

“I’m so close, fuck, so so close,” Steve pants. 

Eddie grins, knowing that Steve can’t see him and reaches down to Steve’s cock. Steve groans at the anticipation of Eddie finishing him off, but turns into a whimper as Eddie grips at the base and squeezes. 

“You think it’s going to be that easy?” Eddie teases. 

“Oh god, fuck off Eddie,” Steve shouts, wriggling under Eddie’s grip. Eddie just holds on tighter. 

“You wanted this. I gave you an out and decided that having me fuck you was what you wanted. I never said it was going to be that easy.”

“You’re an asshole,” Steve spits. 

Eddie chuckles softly. “Takes one to know one.”

Steve bangs his head on the wall with a frustrated groan, which only makes Eddie’s grin larger. Though he does release his grip on Steve’s cock and begins to pummel straight back into Steve, feeling the tight walls inside him envelop his dick. 

It feels so good. 

Eddie loves having sex. It’s now one of his favourite things. But compared to Steve, all those other guys were duds. 

There’s something about having sex with Steve that Eddie feels like no one would ever be as good as him. The way he feels when he’s inside Steve, or tearing him apart by his mouth, is unlike anything he has ever felt before. 

He’s going to miss it. 

Eddie’s snapping his hips so fast and rough that he almost doesn’t notice that Steve has reached his climax and that large spurts of white hot come has been splashed onto the wall. Steve whimpers and groans throughout, thrusting his hips back into Eddie to get as much as he can as he rides out his orgasm. 

Even when he’s finished and all his movements stop, Eddie continues to thrust in and out of Steve, reveling in the feeling of Steve tensing up around his cock. After a couple of minutes, Steve begins to whimper when Eddie moves inside him, his legs shaking from overstimulation. 

“Ugh… shit… Eddie, what are you-”

“Shh, you’ll feel great real soon, baby,” Eddie coos, stroking a finger down Steve’s spine and eliciting a shiver from the man. 

And sure enough, Steve’s moans change from those of pain into sounds of pleasure. They’re even louder and sweeter than before and it inches Eddie closer to his climax. 

Eddie can’t help but grip onto Steve’s hips tightly, hoping to leave bruises as a memory for Steve of their night of passion. He honestly can’t remember when he’s felt this good except for when he’s with Steve. 

And he hates it. 

Because Steve doesn’t want him like that. 

The thoughts urge him on. He grips harder onto Steve’s hips, thrusts becoming even quicker and harder. Eddie can feel his release coming, chasing up until he’s ready to let go. 

All it takes is, “oh fuck, baby” and Eddie is gone, flipping over the edge and coming as hard as he ever has. He fills up into the condom as he thrusts his way through his orgasm. 

Steve follows straight after, the overstimulation causing an intense and powerful organsm to rip through his body. He screams with pleasure as his second release covers the wall again. 

They both continue moving against each other before their movements halt and they relish in the post-orgasm bliss. Eddie just holds onto Steve tightly, his face pressed into Steve’s neck. The scent of Steve’s hair fills his senses and Eddie feels like he’s died and gone to heaven. That he can stay this way forever. 

But they can’t. 

Eddie doesn’t want to let go, because then he’ll never get to be with Steve like this, ever again. 

Eventually they both have to move and with a quick gentle kiss to Steve’s shoulder, Eddie pulls out and quickly ties off the condom and throws it in the bin before rushing to pick up his clothes. 

Steve remains pressed against the wall, his breathing heavy and shaky, allowing Eddie to get fully dressed before he even stands up properly. 

Eddie’s about to walk out of the room, hand on the handle when he hears Steve’s voice croak, “Eds, please.”

Eddie turns to take in Steve’s pained expression, his eyes filled with tears before opening the door and stepping out into the shop whispering, “see ya Stevie.”

As Eddie makes his way to his van, he comes to a realisation. 

That he’ll never be happy again.

Steve

Steve sobs as he cleans up the back room of Scoops Ahoy. 

He can’t believe that he just did that with Eddie, letting him ruin him like that and tearing out his heart to squash into a million pieces. 

But of course, his need to be with Eddie, to have him inside him again, overwhelmed the need to save his feelings. 

And now, here he is, cleaning the walls of the Scoops Ahoy break room from where he released every ounce of himself over. 

Steve can still feel the way Eddie’s hands caressed his body, even though it was rough and intentional. He can still feel Eddie’s lips on his skin, even if it was mostly his teeth creating new marks that will remind Steve of this night for at least a week. 

I’m such an idiot. An absolute fucking idiot.

How is he supposed to move on from this? 

~

“You are oh-for-six, Popeye.”

Steve rolls his eyes as he watches Robin add another line to the tally. She’s counting every time he fucks up and makes an idiot of himself while flirting with a girl. 

He just failed miserably as he attempted to flirt with a girl he went to school with by using Purdue as his ticket in. But of course he fumbled and ended up looking like a total tool. 

“Yeah, yeah. I can count,” Steve says as he leans against the counter with his arms crossed over his chest. 

“You know that means you suck?” Robin responds. Like he’s not feeling shit already. 

Steve stares at the YOU SUCK written in red and black marker. “Yep, I can read too.”

“Since when?” Robin asks sarcastically and Steve ignores her. 

“It’s this stupid hat,” Steve says, pushing off the counter and stepping forward to the window that Robin is hanging out of. “I am telling you, it is totally blowing my best feature.”

It totally is. Who doesn’t love Steve’s hair?

Robin leans forward and smirks. “Yeah, company policy is a real drag.” Steve bites his lip as he tries to think of a way around the stupid company policy. Surely there’s a way to not have to wear this stupid god damn hat. Even to not wear this god damn uniform. “You know, it’s a crazy idea, but have you considered… telling the truth?”

“Oh, you mean, that I couldn’t even get into Tech and my douchebag dad’s trying to teach me a lesson, I make three bucks an hour, and I have no future? That truth?”

Robin smiles, laughing at his expense until she spots something behind him. “Hey. Twelve o’clock.”

Steve follows her line of sight to see a group of girls waltzing into the shop. He turns back to Robin and mutters, “oh shit. Oh shit. Okay… uh…”

Sure Steve can do this. He used to be able to flirt with girls as easily as he could fall asleep. Surely he’d be able to woo a bunch of teen girls until one of them agrees to go out with him.

Steve’s got this. 

“I’m going in. Okay?” Steve turns to walk away but decides, “and you know what?” He takes his hat off and throws it into the back room behind Robin. “Screw company policy.”

“Oh my god, you’re a whole new man,” Robin teases. 

“Right? Ooh,” Steve says with a laugh and moving towards the group at the counter. 

Flashing a dazzling smile, Steve turns and greets, “Ahoy ladies. Didn’t see you there.” One of the girls jumps but he continues, thinking that he’s damn smooth and that they’re going to swoon over him. “Would you guys like to set sail on this ocean of flavour with me? I’ll be your captain. I’m Steve Harrington.” 

The girls murmur between themselves and giggle while the leader of the group stares. But Steve can’t stop. He won’t stop. He has to prove to Robin that he’s not a dud. 

He has to prove to other people who fuck him in the back room until he cries, that he can move on too. 

“Can I get you guys a little taste of the Cherries Jubilee?” None of the girls speaks. “No? Anybody? Banana boat? Four people, four spoons?”

Okay. So maybe he is a loser.

~

Dustin’s back. 

He hears the curly head kid’s voice as he’s sitting in the back room, moping over Eddie and dealing with his most recent migraine. 

Ever since his fight with Billy, his vision has gotten a little worse and he has migraines at least once a week. Steve’s hoping that it’ll calm down soon. 

It doesn’t help having Robin’s loud voice and now Dustin’s ringing in his ears. 

But he’s excited to see Dustin. 

Steve’s formed a pretty close bond with the kid since their adventure back in November and when Dustin left for summer camp a few weeks ago Steve found that he actually missed him. 

So when he hears the dulcet tones of Dustin’s voice talking to Robin at the counter, he abandons his lunch and runs out of the doors. 

“Henderson.” Steve watches as Dustin’s toothless smile begins to beam at him while he laughs. Steve can’t help it, he’s so excited. “Henderson! He’s back! He’s back,” he shouts, moving forward and gesturing to Robin like she knows who Dustin is. 

“I’m back!” Dustin echoes. “You got the job!”

“I got the job!” Steve imitates blowing a trumpet as he laughs. “Hey! Oh!”

Dustin and Steve clasp hands before using their own handshake, including swinging lightsabers before Dustin pretends to stab into Steve’s stomach to which Steve imitates his blood and guts falling out. They’re laughing so hard until Robin starts talking. 

“How many children are you friends with?” 

Steve pants as he tries to get his breath back after all his excitement and he can’t help but grimace at his co-workers teasing comment. Steve wipes his nose softly before turning to Dustin and flashing a see what I have to deal with expression. 

Dustin looks between the two of them and smirks towards Steve who decides to ignore him. He’s not having a talk to this kid about girls again. 

“Can I have a banana boat?” Dustin asks Steve. 

Steve knows exactly why he’s asking, but plays dumb. “You know you can. Just order from her.” He points his thumb to Robin who frowns at him. 

“Yeah, but I need money,” Dustin explains. 

There it is. 

Steve rolls his eyes and nods to Robin. “I’ll get it. Come on kid,” he says as he pulls Dustin by his arm towards a table. 

“Nice to meet you!” Dustin yells out to Robin as he’s dragged away.

“Yeah it’s not nice,” Steve explains, sliding into the corner booth with Dustin following suit. 

“She seems nice,” Dustin argues. 

“Okay, let’s stop. How was nerd camp?” Steve asks. 

Dustin rolls his eyes. “It was not… nerd camp.” Robin shows up and quickly puts Dustin’s banana boat on the table and walks away just as fast. “But it was good.” Steve can see Dustin smile as he glances down towards the table. “I have a girlfriend.”

Woah, that was fast. 

“What? Who?” 

Dustin beams. “Her name is Suzie. She’s super smart and… she’s hotter than Phoebe Cates,” Dustin adds with a wink. 

“Hotter than Phoebe Cates? No,” Steve states. 

“Mmhmm,” Dustin responds over a large spoonful of ice cream. “Brilliant too. And she doesn’t even care that my real pearls are still coming in.” Right, that’s not weird. “She says kissing is better without teeth.” Ugh, now that’s weird. 

Steve has no idea on how to reply to that. Dustin’s still a child. “Wow. Yeah, that’s great. Proud of you man.” He kind of is. “That’s ro- that’s kinda romantic.” Emphasis on kinda. “That’s like… wow.” 

Dustin doesn’t notice Steve’s awkwardness and instead smiles like a kid in love. “So, do you really just get to eat as much of this as you want?”

Besides the night spent in the back room of the store, eating away his emotions, Steve hasn’t eaten a spoonful of ice cream. “Yeah. I mean, sure. It’s not really a good idea for me, though. I gotta keep in shape for the ladies.”

“Yeah, and how’s that going for you?” Robin calls out from the front of the store. 

Smartass. 

“Ignore her,” Steve advises. 

“She seems cool,” Dustin says with a smile. Steve knows that smile.

“She’s not.” Steve decides to change the subject. “So, where are all the other knuckleheads?”

“They ditched me yesterday.”

“No.” Isn’t Dustin the glue of that group? 

“My first day back. Can you believe that shit?” Dustin exclaims. 

“Woah. Seriously?” Steve asks. 

“I swear to god.” Dustin eats more ice cream before jumping back into the conversation. “Mm… they’re going to regret it though, big time, when they don’t get to share in my glory.”

“Glory? What glory?” No way that Dustin’s got himself a new idea. Possibly an idea that’s going to get them in trouble. 

Dustin scoots closer, leaning in like it’s some big secret, “so last night, we’re trying to get in contact with Suzie.”

Steve raises his eyebrows in faux approval to which Dustin grins at. It’s definitely unnerving thinking of Dustin… he’s not even going to think about that. 

“And, uh…” Dustin glances around, checking that no one is listening and places his hand in front of his mouth before whispering so quietly that Steve can’t hear anything. 

“What? Steve says, leaning onto his elbows. 

Dustin sighs and looks around briefly before leaning in again. “I… a… an… cation.” 

“Just speak louder.”

“I intercepted a secret Russian communication!” Dustin shouts. 

He definitely didn’t mean that loud, because now everyone in the store is watching them. 

“Jeez, shh. Yeah, okay, that’s what I thought you said.” Steve moves in closer to ensure that no one else hears their conversation. People will think they’re crazy. “W-What does that mean?”

“It means, Steve, that we could be heroes. True American heroes.” 

“Huh,” Steve hums to which Dustin hums, “mhm,” with a smile and a nod.

“American heroes,” Steve repeats, smiling at the thought of having everything he’s ever wanted.

“Just think… you could have all the ladies you want and more.” 

Ladies. 

And more.

Steve can’t help but let his mind drift to Eddie. He can imagine it, saving the world, having everything he ever wanted and by his side is Eddie. And no one cares, because he’s a hero. 

No. Fuck off. Eddie’s an asshole. 

“More?” Steve asks, still trying to get Eddie off his mind. 

“More.”

“I like more,” Steve ruminates. Dustin nods from next to him and hums his agreement. “What’s the catch?”

“No catch. I just need your help.”

“With what?”

Dustin reaches for his bag and pulls out a book, raising it in front of Steve with a smirk.

“Translation.”

~

Translation is not easy. 

Russian is a whole lot of blabber and is definitely something that Steve knows he’s never going to understand. 

Robin forced herself into the situation, and managed to kick Steve out of the whole translation discussion. But it turned out that, of course, she is actually really good at translation and deciphers the entire code in one day. Steve’s pretty impressed. 

The code means nothing. Absolutely nothing. And they think that it must be something to do with spy shit, but they don’t know how and why. 

Steve does figure out that the signal has come from Hawkins through identifying the song in the recording as the tune from The Indiana Flyer, a horse ride in the mall for kids. 

So maybe Steve’s not completely useless after all. 

Eddie

It’s been a week since Eddie left his heart in that goddamn ice cream shop. 

He’s tried his best to put the image of Steve in his tiny shorts, making his ass look perfect, away. He’s tried to stop feeling Steve’s warm body pressed up against his own. 

But it’s been difficult. 

Steve’s all he can see and feel. Whenever he’s asleep. Whenever he’s smoking over his cup of coffee. Even whenever he’s playing DnD or practicing with his band.

So Eddie keeps trying. He does whatever he can to take his mind off the gorgeous tanned body that he sees every waking moment. 

He smokes so much weed that his mind numbs and he can’t think of anything but the weight of body. He writes out a thousand words into his notebook before threading them with guitar chords. 

His friends pretend that they don’t notice but Eddie knows them well enough. He knows exactly what they’re thinking and how they don’t want to say anything to upset him. Especially Gareth, who tries to not look concerned or worried, or who looks like he wants to punch Steve’s lights out. As much as he hates the guy right now, Eddie knows Steve’s had way too many knocks to the head the past couple of years. He doesn’t deserve another one. 

Thankfully, Eddie has something good to hold onto right now. 

Corroded Coffins first gig. 

Since Gareth’s parents finally agreed for him to step foot into a bar, the owner agreed to let the band play on Tuesday nights - when there weren't too many drunks to be harassed by, not that Eddie cares - and Eddie can’t  contain his excitement.

He’s been pouring all of his attention into creating the perfect set, a mixture of covers with a couple of original songs thrown in the mix. They’ve spent most of the week practicing, perfecting their set and taking Eddie’s mind off the hottest guy ever in a fucking tiny sailor outfit. 

Eddie’s standing in front of his mirror, trying to decide what to wear for their first gig. Usually, Eddie would just throw on his Hellfire Shirt and his favourite pair of ripped jeans, but a night like this deserves something more. 

Uncle Wayne’s in the kitchen, Eddie can hear him banging pots and pans as he cooks dinner. He took the night off work to come to the show, a gesture that Eddie can’t seem to wrap his head around. 

“Eddie, stop lookin’ at ya damn reflection in the mirror. You’re gonna be late,” Wayne’s southern voice says from outside Eddie’s door. 

Eddie rolls his eyes and rips off the shirt he just decided was not the one. “Don’t you roll your eyes at me boy,” Wayne shouts. How the fuck does he always know?

“Jesus H Christ Wayne,” Eddie mutters, pulling out a black Motörhead tank and pulling it over his head. Eddie looks at his reflection in the mirror and smiles. Yep, this is it. 

It shows off a couple of his tattoos - some of which he got over spring break - through the deep cut of the sleeves that almost reaches his waist. He pairs it with his favourite pair of ripped, black jeans and black docs. He throws on a couple of necklaces and bracelets before grabbing his jacket and battle vest on his way out of his bedroom. 

Wayne’s just about finished cooking dinner, the smell of Mac and cheese filling the kitchen. 

“Mmm, smells good Uncle Wayne,” Eddie remarks.

Wayne grumbles. “The things I do for you, kid.”

Eddie smirks as he leans on the countertop next to Wayne, his chin in his hands. “You love me.”

“Unfortunately,” Wayne replies with a grin and Eddie feigns heartbreak, stepping away from the kitchen. Wayne finishes up the cooking and serves it up so they sit at their small dining table. 

It’s a comfortable quiet. Just enjoying each other’s company, having a couple of beers. Eddie has always loved having a beer or two with his Uncle. Wayne’s the type of guy to not have a care in the world, unless it comes to his football team losing or Eddie. 

“So. How’s that boy you’ve been pining over?”

Eddie freezes. “W-what?”

Wayne sighs and takes a quick sip of his beer. “I’ve seen the way you’ve been moping, and it’s the same moping you did when you came out to me a couple years back.” Eddie has no idea what to say. How does he tell Wayne that the last time he saw Steve was when he fucked him into the wall of the Scoops Ahoy break room? 

Sensing his unease, Wayne reaches over and grasps Eddie’s wrist. “Look, son. Heartache is never gonna be the easiest thing to get over. Trust me, I know.” Eddie raises his eyebrows and Wayne shakes his head, obviously telling him to let it go. “But you can’t let it ruin your life. There’s gonna be plenty of other opportunities for you to meet someone you care about.”

Eddie scoffs. “Yeah right. Like the world is easy for people like me.”

“Who cares? You already found someone you cared for and you’ll find someone else.”

Cared for? No way. 

“I never… I never cared for him, Uncle Wayne,” Eddie mumbles, picking at his fingernails nervously. 

“Oh Ed. Of course you did. If you didn’t, you wouldn’t be feelin’ this way,” Wayne explains. “I wouldn’t be surprised if he cared for you too.”

Eddie scoffs. “Yeah right. Using me and getting my hopes up and squashing them sure sounds like caring.”

“You wouldn’t keep going back to him if you didn’t think he cared for you.”

“No way. Steve has never cared about me. And I don’t think he ever will. Especially after the last time we saw each other,” Eddie protests, realising that he said Steve’s name out loud and there’s no hiding that from Wayne now. 

Wayne clears his throat and relaxes in his chair. “I don’t think that’s true. You don’t end up this heartbroken over someone who you don’t care for. And obviously… he has some sort of feelings for you.” Eddie scoffs but Wayne continues. “He’s probably confused Ed. It’s not easy, and you know that, and I don’t blame him entirely for pushing you away.”

Is he joking? Eddie’s been an absolute wreck the last couple of years, all to do with Steve and his inability to show any form of commitment to Eddie and instead using him whenever he needs. 

“Are you kidding me Uncle Wayne?”

“No, son.” Eddie blinks, mouth wide open as Wayne speaks. “You of all people know how guys like you are treated. And I know that you were nervous to tell me about it. So why wouldn’t this… Steve…” Eddie flinches at Wayne speaking Steve’s name, “…feel the exact same way?”

Oh god. Why is Wayne making so much sense? It’s true, Eddie’s sexuality crisis was pretty intense. Knowing how poorly people like him are treated… it was fucking scary. 

But it doesn’t explain Steve not wanting to confide in him about something like that. Something that Eddie, of course, knows all about. 

Maybe Steve doesn’t think of him in that way. Maybe he’s just a means to discovering his true sexuality and Eddie being the only person he knows to explore that with. And maybe, Eddie will always be the freak to him. 

Eddie must think on that a little too long because Wayne smacks his hands gently on the table and says, “come on, son. You’ll be late for your own show.”

Trust Wayne to be a fountain of wisdom and then move on like nothing’s happened. 

It’s what makes Wayne the greatest.

Steve

Steve’s made probably the biggest mistake of his life. 

It started off fine, deciphering a code, finding blueprints to help find where a mysterious guarded door was, and getting Lucas Sinclair’s sister, Erica, to join the party as she’s the only one who fit into the ventilation system. 

Dustin’s been going on and on about how Steve needs to get his shit together and make a move on Robin. Why would he want to be with Robin? She’s definitely not his type. Sure, she’s not too bad on the eyes and she’s confident and sure of herself, but she’s annoying. And she’s in band. And there has been moments where they’ve watched each other a little more closely and held hands when they were almost caught by Russian guards, but there’s no way that he would want to date her. 

Right? 

So they found themselves in a weird elevator, underneath Starcourt, in a secret Russian base, and Steve, Robin, Dustin and Erica managed to find their way to the control room to try and get a message out above ground. But of course they weren’t alone. 

Steve fought off a guard - to which Dustin cheered him on by shouting “dude! You won a fight” - and were then shocked by the knowledge of why Russians are in Hawkins. 

The gate. 

Using a huge machine, the Russians attempt to open the rift between the two worlds, unleashing the monsters and horrible shit upon the world. It would be the end of humanity. 

To add to the terrifying thought of the Upside Down back in Hawkins, the guard that Steve “knocked out” had woken up and raised the alarm, causing Steve, Robin, Dustin and Erica to find themselves stuck in a room while a huge group of Russians tried to push their way in. 

While Steve and Robin struggled to hold the door closed, Erica and Dustin had found a vent for them to escape in. Dustin yelled for them to hurry up, but Steve had insisted that they go and get help. After a quick “I won’t forget you” Steve and Robin both yelled for him to go and the Russians forced their way through the door. 

It’s how Steve ended up here, in a tiny metal room as he’s interrogated. 

There’s two of them. The boss and the foot soldier. Of course, the one in charge is asking the same question over and over again and when Steve answers “incorrectly” the other one punishes him. 

“Who do you work for?” 

Steve groans. “For the millionth time, I work at Scoops Ahoy!”

Russian asshole nods at his comrade who aims directly for Steve’s stomach, instantly knocking the wind out of him. 

“What the hell?” Steve yells. “Look at my outfit! You think I just wear this? Think I’m a spy in a sailor’s uniform?”

They don’t answer. He just gets another hit in the stomach. Steve feels like he needs to vomit, all over the floor. 

“How did you get in?” 

Steve’s told them multiple times. He gives some bullshit story about how their delivery didn’t come and it was a case of “wrong place, wrong time”. Steve hopes that maybe he’s gotten through to them when he starts talking about ice cream and how they have to try the butterscotch. They laugh. They physically laugh. But within a matter of moments they’re back to torturing him until he blacks out. 

~

The sound of Robin screeching is the first thing he registers when he comes to. She’s calling out for help, but Steve knows that if they’re still stuck in the Russian bunker, there’s no hope for help. 

“Hey, would you stop yelling?” Steve groans. 

“Steve! Oh my god!” Robin actually sounds relieved. That’s a new one. He obviously doesn’t answer fast enough because she says his name again. “Are… are you okay?” Steve can feel her head against his as she tries to peer around her shoulder. 

Honestly, he feels like he’s been run over by a truck. But there’s no way he’s giving up right now. 

“My ears are ringing, and I can’t really breathe…” he absolutely has another fucking concussion and a broken nose, “… my eye feels like it’s about to pop out of my skull, but, you know, apart from that, I’m doing pretty good.”

“Well, the good news is that they’re calling you a doctor,” Robin says with a laugh. 

Yeah… that’s definitely not good news. Russians don’t beat you up and then get a doctor to come and fix you. Steve glances around the room and comes up with a way to lighten the mood. 

“Is this his place of work?” Steve jokes. Robin starts to laugh so he continues. “I love the vibe. Charming.”

“Yeah, tell me about it. So, okay, do you see that table over there to your right?” Steve turns his head but all he can see is the door. “No, your other right.”

Steve looks in the opposite direction and spots the table in question.

“Yeah, okay. And do you see those scissors?” 

Steve squints. His vision is definitely blurry and makes it harder to see smaller images but he can make out the metal scissors on top of the metal table. 

“Uh-huh.”

“Yeah well, I think that if we move at the same time, we could get over there, and then maybe I could kick the table and knock them into your lap,” Robin explains.

“And I could cut the binds,” Steve agrees.

“Yeah and we could get out of here.”

Steve likes this plan. 

“Gotcha. Okay, yeah we can do that.” Steve’s confident that it can work. “Those morons. They left scissors in here?”

“Yeah, morons,” Robin laughs. 

“Total morons.”

“Okay, so… on the count of three, we’re gonna hop,” Robin explains. 

“Okay, good. Hop on three. I gotcha.”

“Alright. One. Two. Three.”

Hop. 

The chairs move. 

“Okay, that worked,” Robin states. “Okay, let’s try again.”

They both count at the same time. 

One.

Two.

Three.

Hop.

The chairs move, again. 

They’re both in shock that their plan is working. 

“Holy shit, this is gonna work!” Robin exclaims as Steve eggs them both on.

“We’re close. Ready?” Steve asks. 

“Okay!” Robin agrees. 

They count together. 

One.

Two.

Three. 

Hop- 

The chairs topple over and Steve and Robin find themselves laying on their sides, unable move on the count of their bodies being tied to the chairs. 

After the initial groans from hitting the cold floor, Steve can feel Robin’s body shuddering and he swears he can hear her crying. 

“It’s okay. It’s okay,” Steve coos. “Don’t cry. Robin.” He can’t do anything for her when they’re both like this, and he doesn’t know if anything he says is going to make it better. 

But, Robin starts laughing. 

What?

“Are you laughing?” Steve asks. Robin continues laughing, her husky voice filling the entire room. “Jesus!”

“I’m sorry,” Robin laughs. It’s kind of sweet. She has a nice laugh. But it’s definitely not the right time. “I’m so sorry. It’s just… I can’t believe I’m gonna die in a secret Russian base with Steve “The Hair” Harrington. It’s just too trippy, man.”

“We’re not gonna die.” Steve’s trying to stay optimistic but the injuries on his body show otherwise. “We’re gonna get out of here, okay? Just… you gotta let me just think for a second.”

There’s a beat of silence before Robin starts talking again. “Do you remember, um, Mrs Click’s sophomore history class?”

Steve has no idea what she’s on about. They’re stuck in this Russian bunker, about to die, and she’s on about some history class?

“What?”

“Mrs Clickity-Clackity. That’s what us band dweebs called her. It was first period, Tuesdays and Thursdays, so you were always late. And you always had the same breakfast. Bacon, egg and cheese on a sesame bagel.” Robin’s voice softens. “I sat behind you, two days a week for a year. Mr Funny. Mr Cool. The King of Hawkins High himself. Do you even remember me from that class?”

Steve tries to remember, but he’s tried to suppress every memory of the old Steve, King Steve, and he can’t think of any moment in Mrs Click’s history class. More than likely, he spent most of the class joking around and doing anything except his work. 

He was a douchebag. 

“Of course you don’t. You were a real asshole, you know that?” Robin asks softly. 

“Yeah I know.” Of course he knows that. He was, one hundred percent, an absolute asshole and he regrets every part of it. 

“But it didn’t even matter. It didn’t matter that you were an ass. I was still… obsessed with you,” Robin explains and Steve’s heart stutters in his chest for a moment. “Even though all of us losers pretend to be above it all, we still just wanna be popular. Accepted. Normal.” Steve flinches at the thought of making Robin think she was anything but normal. 

“If it makes you feel any better, having those things isn’t all that great,” Steve says. “Seriously, it just baffles me. Everything that people tell you is important, everything that people say you should care about, it’s all just… bullshit.” Even after accepting everything that happened, the word brings back so much insecurity. Robin doesn’t reply. “But I guess you gotta mess up to figure things out, right?”

“I hope so,” Robin agrees. “I feel like my whole life has been… one big error.” Robin finishes with a breathy laugh and Steve laughs in return. 

“Yep,” Steve says in agreement. 

“At least it can’t get any more messed up than this,” Robin laughs. 

She can say that again. 

Everything she’s said is true, and Steve knows that he has to try and make things right. Show Robin that he’s not that guy anymore. 

If he can’t convince other people he cares deeply about, then maybe he can convince her. 

“You know, I wish I’d known you in Click’s class,” Steve confesses. It’s true.

“Yeah?” Robin asks. 

“Really, I do. Maybe you could have helped me pass the class,” Steve jokes. “Maybe instead of being here, I’d be on my way to college right now.”

“And I would have no idea that there were evil Russians beneath our feet, and I would be happily slinging ice cream with some other schmuck.”

They both laugh, but Steve’s kind of glad things worked out how they have. He’s glad he met Robin. 

“Gotta say though… I liked being your schmuck. It was fun while it lasted.”

“It was.”

Steve jumps when a buzzer sounds and the door to the room swings open, the asshole Russian general storming in through it. 

Here we go. 

Stopping in front of them, he sarcastically asks, “where were you two going?” He shakes his head and clicks his tongue in disapproval, before gesturing to his guards to sit them back upright. 

Steve can feel the soreness from falling onto his shoulder, and his face throbs as they move them up roughly. He groans and flinches in pain before opening his eyes to the asshole standing in front of him. At least he’s torturing Steve and not Robin. 

“Try telling the truth this time, yes? It will make your visit with Dr Zharkov less painful,” he warns before adding pressure with his thumb to Steve’s injured chin, causing him to wince. 

He laughs before glancing at someone behind him and then stepping away to make way for a man in a white coat - the doctor Steve guesses. However, his heart begins to beat a million miles an hour when he spots the needle in some fucking injector gun in the doctor’s hands. 

“Wait a second. Wait. Hold on.” The doctor doesn’t wait. He doesn’t stop. “Okay! Wait, wait, wait! What is that thing?” 

“It will help you talk,” the doctor says as he smirks, moving the needle close to the side of Steve’s neck. 

He grabs onto Steve’s hair, forcing his head to the side and injecting the needle into his skin while Steve screams, “did you even clean that thing?!”

~

Steve doesn’t feel anything. 

“Honestly, I don’t really feel anything,” Steve says out loud. “Do you?”

“I mean, I… I feel fine. I feel normal,” Robin answers. She sounds fine and normal. 

“Yeah, I feel… I feel fine.” Steve actually feels… “I kinda feel good.” 

Like really good. 

They both laugh loudly and Robin gasps before asking, “wanna know a secret?”

“What?” Steve asks.

“I like it too!” she laughs. “I feel good.”

Steve laughs along with her. “Morons. They messed up the drug.”

“They messed it up!” Robin laughs, throwing her head back against Steve’s who’s laughing uncontrollably. “Morons. Hey, Morons!”

“Morons!” Steve echoes.

“Morons! Mor-“

“Hey! Whoa-oh!”

“Oh, no. There’s definitely something wrong with us,” Robin says, but she’s still laughing. 

“Something’s wrong.” Steve’s still laughing too. 

What was in that drug? Cause Steve needs this all the time. 

The buzzer sounds again as the Russians move into the room. Steve and Robin watch quietly as they move in, silently. Moving behind Steve so he can’t see what they’re doing. He hears the clang of metal and footsteps as the general moves behind Steve and finally in front of him. Steve watches warily, but somehow, he’s not terrified.

He still feels great. 

Steve turns his head and he can see the doctor laying out metal tools. 

He can hear Robin chuckling behind him. “Would now be a good time to tell you that I don’t like doctors?” She jokes. 

They ignore her. 

“Let’s try this again, yes?” The general asks. Steve’s mouth feels funny, he moves his tongue around the gap between his teeth and lips while he nods with a hum. “Who do you work for?”

Steve tries to be serious. It’s a serious situation. “Scoops.” Steve laughs and he can feel Robin laughing behind him which eggs him on. “Scoops Ahoy.”

The Russian doesn’t laugh. “How did you find us?”

“Totally by accident,” Steve answers with another chuckle. 

The general says something in Russian and Steve laughs because he has no idea what he just said. He can hear the click of metal and swings his head around to look at the pliers in the doctor’s hand. 

“What is that shiny little toy?” Steve asks. The doctor moves in front of Steve, slowly reaching out for his hand and gripping his fingers. Okay, this is bad. “Woah, woah, hey, hey. Wait! No! Wait! Wait!”

The doctor places the pliers onto Steve’s finger and presses down slightly and Steve yells before Robin shouts over him, “there was a code! We heard a code!”

The whole room stops for a moment. 

“A code.” The general moves behind Steve to address Robin. “What code?”

“The week is long. The silver cat feeds when blue meets yellow in the west. Blah, blah, blah. You broadcast that stupid spy shit all over town, and we picked it up on our Cerebro,” Dustin’s Cerebro, “and we cracked it in a day. A day!” Robin is blurting out everything she knows. Maybe they did use the right drug? “You think you’re so smart, but a couple of kids who scoop ice cream for a living cracked your code in a day, and now, people know you’re here.”

“Who knows we are here?” The general spits. 

“Uh, we, Dustin knows,” Steve answers. Shit, he didn’t wanna say that. 

“Hey Steve,” Robin warns. 

“Yeah, Dustin Henderson, he knows.” Fuck, not again! 

“Steve!” Robin says exasperatedly. I’m fucking trying Robin!

He can’t help it, and even though it’s not funny, Steve laughs. 

“Dustin Henderson,” the general repeats. Please forget that name. “It is your small, curly-haired friend?”

“Oh, curly-haired. Great hair. Small. Kind of like a ‘fro. Yeah.” Steve loves the kid. 

“Where is he?” 

“Oh he’s long gone, you big asshole.” Robin laughs behind him. “And he’s probably calling Hopper, and Hopper’s calling the US cavalry.” Steve laughs because they’re fucking screwed. No one fucks with the Americans. “They’re gonna come in here, commando-style, guns-a-blazin’, and kick your sorry asses back to Russia. You’re gonna be two pieces of toast.” Steve and Robin laugh along with each other. 

The general leans down to Steve’s eyeline. “Is that so?” he asks. 

“Yeah.” He just said that. 

Robin and Steve laugh but this time the Russians join in too. They’re fucking screwed. 

They’re laughing until the alarm sounds. They all glance to the door and the Russians frown while Steve smirks. That was fast. 

The guards leave the room, leaving Steve and Robin with the doctor. They can hear some commotion outside but there’s nothing in the room they’re in. 

Until the door opens and Steve can hear a yell and a clicking of electricity behind him. The doctor gets a stick of electricity to his stomach and then collapses against the wall. Steve’s so confused, until he sees Dustin’s curly hair and his Camp Nowhere cap. 

“Hey! Henderson!” Steve yells as Dustin drops to undo the binds around his feet. “That’s crazy, I was just talking about you.” 

“Oh my god,” Robin chuckles from behind him. 

Dustin gets to work on the last of the binds quickly. Steve’s never been more happy than he is now to see the kid. 

He frees them and tells them, “get ready to run.”

So they do. 

~

Steve feels like shit. 

The world is spinning and he’s currently hurling his guts into the toilet in the mall bathrooms. 

They had a rough getaway, almost killed by Dustin in a tiny car, Steve almost gave himself another concussion in the elevator up, and they were almost hunted down by more Russians. 

Fuck the Russians. 

The whole time, Steve and Robin were as high as kites. Not knowing how drugged they actually were. So Dustin hid them in the movie theatre - Steve remembers seeing something about a time travel machine and a guy kissing his mom but he doesn’t know the movie - but of course, if you’re eating popcorn, you need a drink. 

After a few large drinks of water from the drink taps in the foyer, Steve and Robin both found themselves vomiting into the toilet, trying to bring up everything they had been injected with. 

Steve’s sitting between the toilet and the stall wall, groaning as he feels the cold tiles underneath his ass, when Robin asks, “the ceiling stopped spinning for me. Is it still spinning for you?”

Looking up at the roof, Steve assesses whether he’s still high on drugs, and when the ceiling doesn’t spin, he answers, “holy shit. No.” Steve leans his head back into cold tiles on the wall. They feel so good. “You think we puked it all up?”

“Maybe. Ask me something. Interrogate me,” she adds with a Russian accent. 

Steve laughs at her. “Okay. Interrogate you. Sure.” He leans onto the toilet seat while he comes up with the most embarrassing question. “When was the last time you… uh… peed your pants.”

He’s expecting a ‘oh not since I was a kid’, so Steve is definitely not expecting, “today.”

“What?” Steve asks, completely shocked at her answer. 

“When the Russian doctor took out the bone saw,” Robin replies and Steve can’t help but laugh at her response. 

“Oh my god,” Steve laughs.

“It was just a little bit though,” Robin tries to justify. 

In all fairness, he doesn’t blame her one bit. He wouldn’t have been surprised if it happened to him. 

“Yeah, it’s definitely still in our system,” Steve jokes. 

They both laugh and Steve groans slightly in pain. Now the adrenaline is wearing off, he can feel his body aching with pain. He’s really not in great shape, and definitely has a concussion.

“Alright. My turn,” Robin states. 

“Okay. Hit me.”

“Have you…” Robin begins. She takes a second to finish off her question. “Ever been in love?”

Oh absolutely. He’s got this question in the bag. 

“Yep. Nancy Wheeler. First semester, senior year.” Steve pretends to shoot himself in the heart, which is exactly how he felt about his relationship with her. 

“Oh my god. She’s such a priss.” Steve is taken back to Tommy and Carol when Steve told them that he was going to date Nancy. She’s definitely not a priss. 

“Turns out, not really.”

“Are you still in love with Nancy?” Robin asks. 

Steve thinks he hasn’t been in love with Nancy since that night at the Halloween party. Of course he loves her, but he’s not in love with her. 

In all honesty, there’s probably someone else he’s possibly in love with. But surely not. Not when he and this person have been at such odds with each other. 

But the way he feels… it’s very close to how he felt with Nancy. 

Steve realises that he hasn’t replied to Robin, so he flat out answers, “no.”

“Why not?” Robin probes. 

He hesitates. There’s been this thing between Steve and Robin since he started at Scoops Ahoy, and maybe she’s a better person for him than any other person. 

Robin’s gorgeous. He’s definitely not blind. And she’s funny. Maybe there’s a chance that she could be right for him.

“I think it’s because I found someone who’s a little bit better for me.” Steve can feel his heart pounding in his chest as he continues speaking. “It’s crazy. Ever since Dustin got home, he’s been saying, ‘you know, you gotta find your Suzie. You gotta find your Suzie’. 

“Wait, who’s Suzie?” Robin interrupts. 

“It’s some girl from camp, I guess his girlfriend. To be honest with you, I’m not one hundred percent sure she’s even real,” Steve says as he runs a hand through his hair, which probably looks like a complete mess at the moment. 

“But that’s not… that’s not really the point. That doesn’t matter. The point is, this gu-girl you know, the one that I like, its somebody that I… didn’t even talk to in school.” He tries to pretend it’s Robin he’s talking about, but he can’t help it when those brown eyes and dark curls form every image in his mind. “And I don’t even know why. Maybe ‘cause Tommy H would’ve made fun of me or… I wouldn’t be… prom king…” or shunned from society, “it’s stupid. I mean, Dustin’s right, it’s all just a bunch of bullshit anyways. Because when I think about it, I should’ve been hanging out with this person the whole time. First of all, they’re hilarious.” He’s trying hard to compare Eddie to Robin. “She’s so funny. I feel like, this summer, I have laughed harder than I have laughed… in a really long time. And she’s smart. Way smarter than me. You know, she can crack, like, top secret Russian codes and… you know? She’s honestly unlike anyone I’ve ever met before.” He wants it so badly for it to be Robin. It would make it so much simpler if he had true feelings for her. 

But honestly, those feelings he’s had for Eddie since his Freshman year have only gotten stronger, even if they’ve changed to resentment or anger. No matter what Eddie’s going to do, Steve knows his feelings for Eddie will never disappear. 

And he doesn’t want them to. 

Robin doesn’t answer, and Steve worries that maybe she’s passed out from the drugs. “Robin?” Steve taps on the stall wall between the two of them. “Robin, did you just OD in there?”

“No,” Robin’s soft voice replies back to him. “I am still alive.”

Steve can hear her sigh and he notices that she’s moved further back into the stall. He can only just see the bottom of her shoes. So he decides that he needs to see her. Steve scoots closer to the divider and pulls himself underneath and through to Robin’s stall. She’s sitting against the wall opposite him, watching him with disgust as he gets up from the floor. 

“The floor’s disgusting,” she says. 

“Yeah, well I already got a bunch of blood and puke on my shirt, so…” Steve stops and glances at Robin, who’s staring back at him with a worried expression in her eyes. “What do you think?”

“About?” 

“This girl.”

“She sounds awesome.”

“She is awesome. And what about the guy?”

“I think he’s on drugs, and he’s not thinking straight.”

“Really? Cause I think he’s thinking a lot more clearly than usual.”

“He’s not.”

So she doesn’t like me? He thought that maybe she felt the same way. 

“Look…” Robin starts, looking apologetically to Steve. “He doesn’t even know this girl. And if he did know her, like… like really know her, I don’t think he’d even want to be her friend.”

What? “No, that’s not true. No way is that true,” Steve says as he leans forward, wrapping his arms around his knees. 

“Listen to me, Steve. It’s shocked me to my core, but I like you.” Okay that’s a good sign. “I really like you. But I’m not like your other friends. And i’m not like Nancy Wheeler.” 

“Robin. That’s exactly why I like you.”

Robin scoffs. “Do you remember what I said about Click’s class? About me being jealous and, like, obsessed?”

“Yeah.”

“It isn’t because I had a crush on you.” She didn’t? Why would she be… “it’s because she wouldn’t stop staring at you.”

Steve is totally confused. He has no idea who or what Robin is talking about. “Mrs Click?”

Robin chuckles and rolls her eyes. “Tammy Thompson.” Who? Steve has no recollection of who she is. “I wanted her to look at me. But… she couldn’t pull her eyes away from you and your stupid hair. And I didn’t understand, because you would get bagel crumbs all over the floor. And you asked dumb questions. And you were a douchebag.” Wow, lay it on thick Robin. “And… and you didn’t even like her and… I would go home… and just scream into my pillow.”

Wait… if she likes Tammy Thompson, does that mean…

“But Tammy Thompson’s a girl.”

“Steve.” Robin looks at him knowingly and Steve can feel himself almost sigh in relief. 

Robin’s just like him. 

“Holy shit.” Steve literally has no idea what to say. He’s so overwhelmed that other than he and Eddie, someone else is just like him. Someone who doesn’t fit into the social norms because they like people they shouldn’t like.

Steve must take too long to process and respond to Robin because she asks, “Steve? Did you OD over there?”

“No. I just… uh…” Steve fumbles with what to say. He wants to tell her, show her that she’s not alone and just to have someone understand what he is going through. “I understand.”

“Steve, there’s no way…”

“I think I’m in love with a guy.”

Robin stops and stares. Steve can tell she’s in shock. It’s definitely something she never would have expected to come out from Steve’s mouth. 

“Steve… what?”

Steve sighs and knocks his head back onto the stall wall. “My sixteenth birthday party… my parents skipped out and I had a few people come over, but I didn’t expect…" Just thinking about his first night with Eddie, let alone talking about it, is hard enough to make him want to cry. “I didn’t expect to fall hard for Eddie.”

“Woah. Stop. Eddie. You mean, Munson? Eddie, drug dealer Eddie.”

“Yeah, can you stop repeating his name like that.”

“Sorry. I just… oh my god. I never expected any of this,” Robin rambles as she sits forward to rest her arms on her knees.

“I never expected to tell anyone about it. It was just… besides Eddie, I’ve never met anyone that’s like us.”

Robin laughs softly. “Me either.”

Steve smiles, feeling like a weight’s been lifted off his chest. 

“You know, Tammy’s cute and all, but… I mean, she’s a total dud.”

Robin looks confused. “How did we get from you back to Tammy Thompson? And she is not a dud.”

“Yes she is. She wants to be… a singer. She wants to move to Nashville and shit.”

“She has dreams,” Robin defends. 

“She can’t even hold a tune. She’s practically tone-deaf, have you heard her?” Robin rolls her eyes but laughs. “All the time. You see me now tonight,” he imitates his impression of Tammy singing, because she is one hundred percent tone-deaf. 

“Shut up,” Robin laughs. 

“You see me…”

“She does not sound like that.”

“She sounds exactly-”

“She does not.”

“That’s a great impersonation of her.”

“You sound like a muppet.”

“She sounds like a muppet. She sounds like a muppet giving birth.”

They both laugh and Steve continues with his muppet Tammy impersonation. “And if you could hold me tight…”

Robin decides to join in. 

“We’ll be holding on forever.”

“Exactly!” Steve shouts. 

“I know,” Robin laughs. 

They’re both laughing hysterically when the bathroom door opens and Dustin and Erica storm inside, his grumpy teenager look on his face. 

“Okay, what the hell?” Dustin asks, totally done with their shit. 

Of course, it just makes Steve and Robin laugh harder. 

Eddie

Eddie had a pretty uneventful summer. 

Of course, he created new campaigns for his DnD club, wrote new songs, and played shows every Tuesday night at The Hideout. 

Eddie’s life finally makes sense. He’s the happiest he’s been since Sophomore year. 

But of course, Steve Harrington brings that mood down. 

It’s a couple of days after Starcourt burnt down in some freak accident. Thankfully, only a couple of people were killed, including the Chief of Police, Jim Hopper. 

But the mall was basically closed. So when Eddie worried slightly about him, he assumed that Steve would be fine. 

Until he spots Steve walking through town with Robin Buckley in tow. 

At first, he’s shocked to see him with someone other that Tommy or Carol, but then his stomach drops when he actually sees him. 

Once again, his face is bruised and swollen. His eye is black and he has multiple cuts all over his face. He looks terrible and all he wants to do is go up and scream at him to stop getting into fucking fights. He wants to ask who hurt him, so he can go and hurt them like they hurt Steve.

But he doesn’t. 

He can’t even speak to Steve. Not after the last time they spoke. The image of Steve sobbing as he stalks out of the back of Scoops Ahoy after tearing him apart… it’s even hard for Eddie to think about. Because he thinks he hates Steve. He hates Steve so fucking much, but there’s other feelings. Feelings that he just can’t understand. 

Eddie must stare for a little too long because Steve and his friend stop in their tracks and stare back at him. Eddie wants to smile and wave. Wrap Steve up in his arms and never let him go again. 

He doesn’t. 

Steve and Robin glare for a moment longer before turning and walking in the direction they were heading towards, leaving Eddie glaring after them. 

Steve

“I just… I can’t imagine you being with someone like Tammy. You need to let go of her.”

Steve’s having another riveting conversation, Robin trying to reason about why Tammy Thompson is the perfect person for her. And he knows that Robin deserves so much better than her. 

“Well, you tell me who I should like, huh Steve?” Robin teases. 

“I just think you need to move on. Tammy’s horrible, obsessed with me, remember? And she’s going to Nashville. She’s not even going to be in Hawkins for you to pine after.”

The events of their adventure to save their country from evil Russians turned into a battle against the Upside Down. The Mind Flayer - as the kids call it - attacked Starcourt as it tried to kill El. It had infected the mind of Billy Hargrove who had gone around town building the monster by killing some of the population of Hawkins. 

Steve was surprised to see Nancy and Jonathan with the team of brats - El, Mike, Max, Lucas and Will - as they had tried to escape from the monster. 

A ride in the Todfather, a rescue and a wonderful rendition of The Neverending Story by Dustin and his Suzie, the monster was defeated with - surprisingly - Billy’s help before he was killed. Unfortunately, El lost her powers, and her dad - the Chief - leaving her to move to California with the Byers’. 

Starcourt had ‘burnt down’ - as the government had put it - and Steve and Robin were out of the job. Steve’s parents still had no care in the world and expected him to pay his own way, so Steve decided to find another job with Robin. 

It’s how he found himself at Family Video, stocking tapes and renting them out to the Hawkins community. The best part about the job - besides working with his now best friend - is the uniform, or the lack thereof. No more stupid sailor uniform that just brings back horrible memories. 

So here they are, working a shift at Family Video, stocking new releases on the shelf and talking shit while the shop is empty. 

“Well, I could say the same thing about you with Eddie,” Robin states. 

Steve stops, video tape in hand as he stares at Robin. “What?”

Robin raises her eyebrows and crosses her arms over her chest. “Don’t look at me like that. You know what I mean.” Steve is dumbfounded. Is he still that obvious? “I can tell that you’re still in love with him.”

Love. 

It’s been a few weeks since he confessed to Robin his feelings for Eddie. He told her everything. From their first night together, to their fights, to their night at Skull Rock and then to their arguments. Robin had almost vomited when he had explained that they had hooked up in the back room of Scoops. 

But, after his discussions with Robin, he came to the conclusion that he does, in fact, love Eddie. 

He loves everything about him. He loves his hair, his eyes, his body. He loves the way Eddie looks at him, like he’s the only person in the world. He loves the way that Eddie doesn’t give a shit about what anyone else thinks about him. And he loves the way that Eddie makes him feel. 

And Steve is absolutely, definitely not going to tell Eddie how he feels. 

“It’s not that easy Robs. And this is no way like your non-existent relationship with Tammy Thompson.” 

“It’s not healthy Steve. You told me that there’s no way that Eddie would ever want to be with you again, and you’ve said you’re never going to tell him. How is that going to help anything?”

Steve sighs and places the tape on the shelf. “I don’t want to let him go.”

Even though he can’t see her, Steve can tell Robin feels bad about making him feel this way. He honestly wishes that he could tell Eddie, show Eddie exactly how he feels. He wishes he could take back everything he ever said to Eddie and start anew. 

Steve’s about to explain his reasoning behind his feelings when the bell rings and the subject of their conversation saunters into the shop. 

Eddie stops when he sees Steve. He freezes, like he’s scared that he’s going to spook Steve if he moves, and his eyes widen as he takes in Steve in front of him. He looks good. Really good. His hair falls perfectly to his shoulders and he’s wearing his usual jacket and vest combo with his ripped jeans, sneakers and a band tee. 

It’s so hard for Steve to reel himself in. To stop himself from taking Eddie into his arms and kiss him stupid. 

Thankfully, Robin steps in to rescue him. 

“Hey Eddie. Can I help you find something?” She asks politely, like she doesn’t know anything about their relationship. 

Eddie tears his eyes away from Steves and smiles at Robin. “Hey… uh, no I’m good. Thanks, Buckley.”

Robin returns the smile and watches as Eddie walks towards the horror section before flashing a wide eyed stare at Steve. 

Steve shrugs and walks over to the counter, ready to check inventory. Robin continues to stack shelves, acting professionally, and Steve assumes to help Eddie pick out a movie. Which turns out to not be the case when Eddie slams a tape onto the counter. 

Their eyes meet, and Steve feels his whole body react. It’s the closest they’ve been in months. 

“Um… is this all?” Steve asks nervously. 

Eddie frowns. “Why? Is this not enough for you?”

Steve has no idea how to reply. How has Eddie made this into a disagreement?

“N-no… I mean… um…” Spit it out Harrington. “Sorry, I’ll ring you up.” Steve picks up the tape and types in Eddie’s name. 

After a few minutes of awkward silence, “how are you?” Eddie asks. 

Steve meets Eddie’s eye and immediately loses any sense. “Sorry?”

Eddie rolls his eyes and Steve thinks he can spot a turn up of his lips as he presses them together, like he’s trying not to laugh. 

“I asked how you are,” Eddie asks again. 

“Oh,” Steve replies, trying to not look absolutely ridiculous as he rings him up. “I’m okay.” Steve finishes and pushes the tape back to Eddie. “How are you?”

Eddie looks down to his shoes, plunging his hands into his jacket pocket. “I’m fine.”

What a tedious conversation. It’s so awkward. 

Eddie meets Steve’s gaze again and for a moment - a slight moment - Steve thinks Eddie’s going to speak. Instead, he slaps down a note, grabs the tape, and goes to leave. His hand is on the door handle when he stops. 

Steve watches as Eddie turns around and says, “don’t get beaten up, Harrington.” 

And then he’s gone. 

Steve misses him already. 

Once Eddie’s out of sight, Robin slams her palms onto the counter, earning a slight jump from Steve. 

“You’re impossible, dingus.”

Chapter Text

Hawkins, Indiana
August, 1985

Eddie

Another senior year. 

The last senior year. 

If Eddie doesn’t graduate this year, he doesn’t graduate at all. Kind of a lot of pressure. 

On the plus side, he gets another year with his friends and he gets to graduate with Jeff. It gives him another year to make sure that Hellfire is set. 

Which means… new recruits. 

The first day of school brings new freshmen, the kids from the middle school graduating up to the big leagues. They’re in for a rude awakening. 

Eddie and his friends are sitting at their regular table, brainstorming ideas for their next campaign when he spots three new faces. 

They’re definitely friends. From the way they talk to each other, to how they sit together at a table. They look so lost. 

Even though they’re friends, they couldn’t be more different. 

One is super tall and lanky, pale with black hair that looks like it is starting to grow out. He looks ridiculous, one of those children raised in suburbia where their parents buy everything for them. 

The kid next to him is tall, but more built than his friend. He almost looks like he’s a little more athletic than his friends and almost fits in with the casual look of his outfit and buzzed haircut. He keeps looking over at a girl at another table, red hair and headphones to keep herself separate from the rest of the crowd. 

She kind of looks familiar. 

The last one is shorter than his friends, and has a huge mop of curly brown hair, covered with a baseball cap. He looks like the type of kid that would fit into Hellfire straight away. He has this nerdy persona to him and the thing that grabs Eddie straight away is his shirt. It’s hard to tell from the distance but he’s pretty certain that he’s wearing a Weird Al t-shirt. 

Eddie hopes that they know how to play DnD. 

“Hey,” Eddie says, attempting to get the table’s attention. “Look over there.”

They all follow Eddie’s lead and look at the same bunch of kids that Eddie’s spotted. 

“You think they play?” Gareth asks. 

Eddie shrugs. “Only one way to find out,” he says, standing up and brushing his pants off, then sauntering over to the freshman’s table. 

All three of them look up and take in the sight of Eddie standing above them. God he must look terrifying to these poor kids. 

“Hello younglings. Welcome to hell,” Eddie greets dramatically. 

They all glance at each other before smiling up to Eddie. The curly-haired boy speaks first. 

“I’m Dustin. Dustin Henderson.”

“What’s your class, Henderson?”

Dustin’s eyes light up. “Bard.”

Eddie glances at the athletic one. 

“Lucas Sinclair. Ranger.”

Eddie’s eyeline moves to the suburbia child.

“Paladin.”

“What’s your name, kid?”

“Mike Wheeler.”

Wheeler. 

The name brings back painful memories. Memories Eddie’s tried to forget. 

“Nancy Wheeler’s brother?” Eddie asks. 

Mike looks cautious. “Do you… do you know her?”

“I know of her. She was talk of the school a few years back.”

“Ah, that would’ve been the Steve era,” Dustin explains. 

Steve.

How do these kids know Steve? There’s no way he’d be caught dead hanging out with fifteen year olds.

“Ugh, please don’t mention it. That was the worst period of my life. I still can’t get those sounds out of my mind,” Mike groans. 

Oh, okay. Definitely moving on from this topic.

“Well, little sheepies. How would you like to join the greatest club in the school?”

March, 1986
Hawkins, Indiana

Steve

Family Video is dull when he’s working without Robin. 

Since their time together last summer, Steve and Robin have been inseparable. It had started as resentment and an - almost - hatred for each other, which turned out was deeply misunderstood. 

Of course, Robin only saw Steve as the old Steve. King Steve. And that Steve was one hundred percent a douchebag. But what she hadn’t realised was that Steve was no longer that guy. He’s now the guy who cares for everyone around him, let alone himself. He’s the babysitter, in charge of the ragtag bunch of twerps that dragged him into monster hunting.

And he’s the guy who’s absolutely confused about his sexuality. 

Robin’s confession changed everything. It showed Steve that he’s not alone in this world and there are other people who struggle with the same things. 

With the help of Robin, Steve came to the conclusion that maybe he’s not entirely straight. While he likes girls and can’t stop imagining how their hands feel over his body, their lips upon his skin, that other part of him loves the calloused fingers, the brush of stubble on his face. 

During a discussion one night at Robin’s during a sleepover, Steve was introduced to a term called bisexual. 

Steve had never heard of the term before. Sure he had seen celebrities like David Bowie who would dress up as variations of different genders, but never coined it to the word. 

Steve had been ranting again about his confusion when Robin had chimed in. 

“Okay, hold it right there. You do realise there’s so many spectrums of sexuality? Not just gay or lesbian?” she had asked. 

Steve just sat there, not knowing how to respond and in the end he just muttered, “what?”

Robin had laughed. “You’re such an idiot.” She took Steve’s hands in hers. “Don’t you remember about ten years back… Elton John had told that magazine that he was bisexual?”

“Uh… no? I would have remembered that if I had,” Steve replied. 

Robin slapped him playfully on the face. “You can like both, dingus. It doesn’t have to be one or the other?”

Woah, Steve had thought. It was never something he had considered. 

“Are you… bisexual?” Steve asked Robin. 

The expression that had appeared on her face was absolutely hilarious. 

“Ugh, no way! Just the thought of kissing a guy makes me want to hurl.” Steve had laughed at her which caused her to join in before she added, “but everything you’ve said to me, hints that you’d be happy with either.”

And he definitely would be. 

But at the moment, he was having a hard time letting go of a singular person. 

He still is. 

The vision of Eddie Munson haunts his every waking moment. His dark eyes staring straight into Steve’s soul, the feeling of his hair in Steve’s fingers. He still can’t stop thinking about the last night they had together. While it was the most intense moment of his life, emotionally, Steve just can’t stop thinking about how good it felt. It felt good having Eddie take control, to shove him against the wall and tear him into pieces. 

And to be honest, it’s been a very useful memory for when Steve’s in need of a release. 

However, the real thing is out of reach for him. 

Eddie’s made every effort to stay away from Steve since they saw each other when Steve had just started at Family Video. Eddie had started back at school, one last go at his senior year, and Steve was busy taking care of the kids who hadn’t moved to California and hanging out with Robin if he wasn’t at work. 

There was also the real issue of the result of Steve’s multiple blows to the head. 

Since Starcourt and the interrogation by the Russians, Steve has found that he gets a little more fuzzy around the edges of his mind. Plus there’s the migraines that sometimes put him out of action for an afternoon or two and the occasional memory lapses. 

Steve doesn’t tell anyone, of course. He has to put on a brave show. Be the leader. Be the god damn babysitter. 

It’s the last day of the term before Spring Break and Steve is glad that Robin is going to be working more often. It’s less time that he sits alone, bored at the counter, hoping that someone might catch his eye. 

He has a date with a girl he went to school with, Brenda. He doesn’t know if he likes her but he’s been trying so hard to move on, going on countless dates with girls to try and find something that matches the feeling he gets with Eddie. 

But no one has.  

He’s mooning over his thoughts of the guy and watching a couple of customers waltzing through the store when the phone on the counter he’s leaning begins to ring. 

“Family Video, this is Steve speaking.”

“Steve!” Dustin’s voice yells into the phone and Steve has to pull it away from his ear. 

“Jesus Henderson. I can hear you from here,” Steve scolds. 

“Sorry. Look, Steve, I need a favour.”

“Oh god, what is it now?”

“Lucas bailed tonight for his stupid basketball game and we’re short one player for our campaign. So could you please, please, join Hellfire just for tonight?”

Hellfire. 

Eddie. 

There’s no fucking way that he would intentionally put himself in the same room as the guy who’s been trying to avoid him like the plague. 

Steve doesn’t think Eddie would appreciate his presence, no matter how much he wants to play his stupid game. 

“No way, man. I’ve got a date.”

“Seriously Steve? Just move your date this one time. Come on.”

He’s really got to make it believable that he wants to go on this date or Dustin’s going to catch on. 

“What, to hang out with you and Eddie “the freak” Munson?” Steve internally flinches at saying his name. “Uh, yeah, I’ll pass.”

“You’re just jealous ‘cause I have another older male friend,” Dustin mocks. 

More like he’s jealous because he can hang out with Eddie without being judged or torn apart from the inside out. 

Of course, when Dustin started high school, he should have known that he and Eddie would have hit it off. Dustin’s great for being the little brother to guys like Steve and the added bonus about Eddie is that he likes DnD as much as Dustin does. 

He’s not surprised that Dustin’s so fond of the guy, but it doesn’t make it hurt any less knowing he can’t be around him. 

“Ew, ugh. Whatever.” Come on Steve, make it believable. “Besides, I mean… I really dig this girl. I think that she could…” believable. “Who knows, she could be the one.” 

A group of girls walk in the store, gorgeous, incredible bodies and Steve’s attention is taken elsewhere. He has an excuse to get out of this conversation. 

“Oh, I got some customers. Call you back. Bye.”

He knows that Dustin’s going to continue talking but he puts down the receiver. 

The rest of his shift is uneventful. The group of girls all had boyfriends, which seems to be the norm for everyone these days. So he watches them leave with their selection and gives up for the rest of his shift. 

He finishes at five thirty, manages to get home for a quick shower, dressed in a white, long-sleeved polo paired with his jeans and then picks up his date on his way to the school. 

Not the most romantic date, but Brenda agreed to go on the fact that Steve was a part of the team and it’s the championship game. The whole town, the Hawkins community, prides themselves on their sports and having Hawkins High involved in the championship game is a huge event. 

As they enter the gymnasium, the sound of the crowd almost drowns out the sound of sneakers on the floor. Steve can see the team, including Lucas, warming up, practicing their shooting and dribbling while the crowd watches on. 

Steve and Brenda make their way to the bleachers, heading towards where the band sits, so he’s at least close to Robin who’s playing trumpet. Brenda plays with her blonde hair, the scent of her perfume filling up his senses as they walk. 

“Does it bother you that, like, we might win a championship, like, right after you graduated?” Brenda asks, twirling her hair and giggling. 

Ouch. 

“Yeah, that’s an interesting point.” Steve says, leading his fate up the steps of the bleachers. “Thank you so much for bringing that up, Brenda.”

They’re in their seats when the band finishes up and the National Anthem is announced. Steve smirks and glances over to Robin when Tammy Thompson comes onto the floor. 

Tammy begins to sing and Steve winces when she begins singing extremely off-key. He glances over to Robin who catches his eye and gives him a quick raise of her eyebrows. 

With as much seriousness as he can muster, Steve whispers, “told you. Muppet.”

Robin grins and replies, “okay, she does sound like a Muppet,” until she gains the attention of the girl beside her. 

Vickie. 

Robin’s current crush. 

They had a conversation this morning about Steve’s thought process on why he thinks that Vickie might be into girls. This revelation was supported by the fact that Vickie returned Fast Times at Ridgemont High at fifty-three minutes and five seconds - the moment when Phoebe Cates exits the pool in the movie that always reminds Steve that he’s still into girls - which means she ‘likes boobies’. 

Steve watches as Robin fumbles for the right words, making herself look like an absolute idiot. There’s no stopping the grin that lights up his face as he turns away from them, only to roll his eyes at his date’s, “wow, she sounds amazing, doesn’t she?”

No fucking way. 

Eddie

Eddie’s hoping that Dustin’s playing a practical joke on him when he walks into Hellfire with Mike and a literal child.

There’s no way he’s brought a child into his sacred zone. A child that could possibly ruin the entire campaign he has planned for months. 

“Absolutely not,” Eddie tells the two of them, sitting in his DM throne. He’s made an effort to look intimidating and in control in his DnD sessions, showing off his rings and trying not to look like an absolute softy. 

“You asked for a sub. We delivered,” Dustin explains, matter-of-factly. 

“This is Hellfire Club. Not Babysitting Club.”

“I’m eleven, you long-haired freak,” the girl pipes up. 

Jesus Christ. Who is this kid? 

She’s holding a pink folder and has an American flag wrapped around her shoulders. As much as he’d care to admit, she seems full of attitude and he finds it quite refreshing. 

But still, Eddie keeps his devil-may-care attitude. “My, my, the child speaks.” Eddie laughs and glances up to Grant, who laughs in return. Eddie stands up from his seat and slowly walks towards her. “So, what’s your name, child?”

“Erica Sinclair.”

Oh, another Sinclair. 

Eddie chuckles. “So this is Sinclair’s infamous sister.”

Erica glances back at Dustin and Mike. “He’s sharp.” They don’t react, worried about upsetting either of them. However, Gareth and Jeff laugh at her teasing of Eddie and he flicks them a quick warning glance which stops them immediately.

Turning back to Erica, Eddie asks mockingly, “what’s your class and level? Level one dwarf?”

Jeff and Gareth laugh at his response, and Eddie approves of their timing. Eddie thinks he’s pretty clever, and he knows he can throw a good joke, but he doesn’t expect backchat from this eleven year old child. 

“My name is Lady Applejack. And I’m a chaotic good half-elf rogue, level fourteen.” Kid really knows what she’s talking about. “I will sneak behind any monster you throw my way and stab them in the back with my poison-soaked kukri. And I’ll smile as I watch them die a slow, agonising death. So, we gonna do this, or we gonna keep chitchatting like this is your mommy’s book club?” 

Alright! This kid is fantastic! Eddie’s surprised, which takes a lot to do in certain situations and DnD is one of those. He’s surprised that this Erica Sinclair not only knows how to play, but she’s extremely knowledgeable and won’t take any shit from anyone - Eddie included. 

He can feel the tension between the other members as they wait for Eddie’s response. A smile appears on Eddie’s lips, completely impressed with her speech. 

Eddie holds out a hand. “Welcome to Hellfire,” he announces. 

She reluctantly takes it.

~

The campaign runs pretty smoothly. Exactly how Eddie planned it. 

It centred around “The Cult of Vecna”, where Eddie had thrown in the appearance of the deity. The whole table had erupted into madness at the recognition, amazed that Kas hadn’t killed him. 

The biggest part of the campaign was whether to flee Vecna and his cultists or to fight, which of course they all chose to fight. Not everything worked out the way they wanted, however Eddie was very surprised at how much he was enjoying enialating the party. 

One by one, they all failed. Killed by Vecna and his cult, until there were only two remaining.  Dustin and Erica. They had all struggled to make up their minds about whether to stay and keep fighting, eventually deciding to fight. 

Dustin tried. He rolled an eleven, missing entirely. So it was up to Erica. 

She took her time, the whole party waiting with anticipation. Erica rolled the dice, it bounced down the table for what seemed like minutes, before stopping.

A nat twenty. 

Eddie couldn’t believe it. Erica, the child he hadn’t wanted to play, had won the campaign for the party. It was over. And he did what she deserved. Eddie bowed to her as she stood proudly at the opposite end of the table. 

As they all packed up to leave, Eddie approached Erica and offered for her to play anytime. She of course answered with some smartass comment which Eddie took as a thank you. 

The group left, shouting their thanks to Eddie as they slipped out into the night. 

Eddie, however, had some work to attend to. 

Earlier that day, he had a consultation with none other than Chrissy Cunningham. She had been jumpy when Eddie approached the park bench they had agreed upon and Eddie could sense that something was wrong with her. 

Of course, Eddie used his charm to remind Chrissy of their friendship during middle school and she loosened up enough to ask for something a little stronger than weed. Eddie never carries anything of that sort so he offered to take her back to his trailer to complete their deal after the game. 

So he meets Chrissy out by his van. She’s trying to stay hidden, not wanting to be seen by anyone, especially her boyfriend Jason Carver - who is a grade A asshole. She’s in her cheerleading uniform, a white cardigan with a green and gold H embroidered onto the chest, and a green ribbon tied into her blonde ponytail. 

“Chrissy,” Eddie smiles, pretending to tip an invisible hat to Chrissy. She smiles softly, but Eddie can see the nerves on her face. He tries to make conversation to help her out. “How was the game?” 

Chrissy lets out a shaky breath before speaking. “We won, so I guess… good.”

“You don’t think it is?” Eddie asks, confused by her reaction. 

“I mean…” Chrissy sighs. “It’s good, but… Jason’s expecting me to go to this party to celebrate their win and I just…”

Eddie nods. “You’re not in the mood. I get it.” Chrissy smiles for a split second before crossing her arms over her chest. “Well once we get you your money’s worth, I’m sure you’ll be right along to that party.” 

Chrissy smiles, larger this time, showing that she believes what he has to say. 

Eddie does too. 

For now. 

Steve

What a game! 

Steve is so proud of Lucas and his championship goal. For someone who was on the bench for most of the game, to score the winning shot was an impressive feat. 

Steve jumped to his feet and cheered the loudest for one of his own brats, one that is seeming to follow in Steve’s footsteps. He hopes just athletically. He couldn’t bear the thought of Lucas acting like a douchebag and being a bully like he was. 

Brenda seemed to enjoy their date, but Steve definitely feels that they aren’t suited for each other. The way she twirls her hair as she talks, the strong scent of her perfume and her tone-deaf ear, was enough to draw him away from her. 

He still had to drop Brenda off at home so they headed out to the parking lot to Steve’s car. They followed the crowd that began thinning out, out to the back of the lot where Steve had to park due to the amount of cars already parked closer. 

Brenda talks the entire way and Steve tunes out most of it, settling for nods of the head and hums of agreement. As they approach the car, Steve can hear the sound of a familiar voice from just a few feet away from him. 

He’d recognise that voice anywhere and when he spots the van, he’s immediately lit up like a Christmas tree. As much as he tries to avoid him, whenever Steve sees Eddie, he’s hit with the most intense feelings he’s ever felt. 

This time, his feelings include jealousy. 

Because Eddie’s not alone. 

He’s charming and flirting with Chrissy Cunningham, head cheerleader and the new Queen of Hawkins High. Steve’s filled with red hot heat as he takes in Eddie helping Chrissy into the passenger seat of his van. 

Steve wishes it was him. He wants to be the one that Eddie flirts with, using sweet words to make him blush and fall head over heels. He wants Eddie to be all his. Call him sweetheart and darling and baby. He wants to be surrounded by him. 

Steve watches as Eddie skips over to the drivers side door, opening it with a wide smile on his face. As he gets in, Eddie catches a glimpse of Steve standing by his car, watching while his date continues to talk his ear off. 

Their eyes meet and there’s a flash of regret. Steve regrets everything he ever said or did to Eddie. Maybe things would be different if Steve had asked Eddie to stay that first night. Maybe he wouldn’t have gone through all of this shit only to come out broken into a thousand pieces. 

After what feels like hours, Eddie flips on his ignition and speeds out of the car park like he never even saw Steve. His heart sinks that Eddie still refuses to even acknowledge that he’s alive. 

Maybe Steve needs to get over the fact that Eddie may never want to see him again. 

Eddie

Eyes. 

All Eddie can see is Chrissy’s eyes as they’re ripped into her skull. 

The crack of bones.

All Eddie can hear is the snap of Chrissy’s bones as they break one by one. 

Fear. 

All Eddie can feel is fear as he watches Chrissy lift into the air and die in front of his eyes. 

It’s like Eddie’s living within a nightmare. One moment he’s searching for his supply of Special K and the next he’s watching Chrissy Cunningham get murdered by something that wasn’t even there. 

Eddie fled the trailer as fast as he could, deciding to get away to a place where he hopes no one will find him. 

His drug supplier, Reefer Rick, has recently been arrested and put in jail for selling so his house by the lake is empty. Eddie decides that he’ll hunker down, preferably in the boat house so that no one finds him. 

If he’s found, Eddie’s life is over. 

And there’s one thing he regrets most in his life. 

Steve. 

Steve

“… we can confirm that the body of a Hawkins High student was discovered early this morning.”

Steve and Robin stare at the TV in Family Video in shock. After all the supernatural shit that’s gone on in the last two and a half years, murder can now be added to the list of crazy shit that’s gone on in Hawkins. 

“Holy shit,” Steve murmurs.

“You got that right,” Robin replies after a few more moments of intense staring at the TV. “What do you think happened?”

Steve leans against the counter. “God, who knows? Jealousy? Isn’t that one of the major factors in murders?” 

Maybe he’s leaning on his own jealousy over last night, but it makes sense. 

“Could also be a drug deal gone wrong?” Robin suggests. 

Drug deal. In Forest Hill Trailer Park? Why does that name sound familiar?

They leave the news on for a few minutes longer, until Dustin and Max burst through the front door.

“Hey Steve.”

Steve and Robin both turn to face the two twerps and Steve has to ask, “you see this?” as he points to the TV. 

Dustin ignores him. “How many phones do you have?”

The nerve of this kid. “Someone was murdered,” Steve states. 

“How many phones do you have?” Dustin asks again, this time more annoyingly. 

“Two, why?” Steve asks.

“Technically three, if you count Keith’s in the back,” Robin adds. 

Dustin and Max look at each other and Max says, “yeah, that works.”

Steve’s confused and tries to ask what they’re doing but then Dustin’s throwing his bag over the counter before flinging himself over, knocking over the tapes Steve’s just organised. 

“No, no, no! My tapes! Dude!” Steve shouts as Dustin stands up and rushes to the computer. “What are you doing, man?” 

“Setting up base of operations here,” Dustin answers so casually, continuing to type on the computer. 

“Base of operations?” Robin asks, picking up the tapes from the floor. 

Steve tries to push Dustin off the computer, but Dustin refuses to move, stating that he needs it. 

“For what?” Steve asks.

“Eddie’s friends’ phone numbers.”

Not Eddie again. Dustin needs to stop talking about him. 

“So, what? Is calling all of Eddie’s friends an emergency?” Robin asks, like she can sense Steve’s tension over the mention of Eddie’s name. 

Of course he told Robin all about his ‘eye contact’ with Eddie last night, and she’s been trying to get his mind off it all morning. It doesn’t help that Dustin’s come in trying to contact all of Eddie’s friends like they’re more important than Steve. 

Dustin groans and turns to Max beside him. “Can you fill them in while I do this?”

“Fill us in on what?” Steve asks, glancing at Max whose expression on her face unsettles Steve deep into his very soul. 

“It’s about Eddie,” Max explains. 

Steve glances at Robin with a concerned look, before turning his attention back to Max. 

“What about Eddie?” Steve hesitantly asks, like he doesn't want to know the answer. 

“He may have killed Chrissy Cunningham.”

~

The drive to Reefer Rick’s is excruciatingly long. 

Steve’s practically vibrating out of his seat with nerves as they drive through town and towards Lover’s Lake. At one point, Robin places a reassuring hand on his knee which brings him slightly back to earth, but he’s way too worried about what’s happened with Eddie. 

As Dustin and Max mapped out their plan, Robin had insisted that Steve continue working, if only to take his mind off the whole thing but to keep his feelings in check. She was worried that if he had to help out the search, he would come off as too concerned and Dustin and Max could catch on. 

So he worked. Helped out customers, rang them up and listened as his friends tried to find the one person he cares about most in the entire world. 

Eventually Max found a lead that Eddie gets his drugs from a guy called Reefer Rick and that he has a pretty isolated house. It seems like the perfect hiding spot. 

Finally, after what feels like forever, they pull up to the house by the lake. They try the front door of the house, Dustin knocks and calls out for “Reefer Rick”, which Steve hisses at him to stop doing because they might draw attention to themselves. Dustin’s really out here trying to be as loud as he can while Steve internally freaks out. 

Max calls them over to check out an old boathouse that has a small light above the doorway and they all decide that it’s the best place to start. 

Steve’s heart thumps in his chest as they enter the boathouse. The floor creaks underneath their feet while they move through the small space. It’s maybe a little too loud for how quiet they’re trying to be - well Steve’s trying to be. He doesn’t want to spook Eddie, or disturb whatever killed Chrissy and that may have killed Eddie. 

Steve’s really hoping that the last part hasn’t happened because he doesn’t know what he’ll do. His heart aches at the thought of Eddie, dead, lifeless. 

Nope, not thinking about it. 

In order to be safe, Steve grabs an oar from its space on the wall and begins probing the tarps on top of the boats. Dustin disagrees with his choice and insists that he just take the tarps off. 

“What happens if it’s the same thing that killed Chrissy? I’d feel safe having this to defend myself and you guys.”

“I’m telling you, Eddie’s fine. I’m sure he’s hiding here and we just need-“

Dustin’s cut off by the tarp being thrown off one of the boats and a figure jumping forward to press Steve against the wall of the boathouse. 

Dustin, Max and Robin all scream and yell, while Steve tries with no sound coming out. It’s then, he takes in the figure that’s got him around the neck.  

Eddie. 

He’s okay. He’s alive. But he looks fucking terrified. He’s definitely not a murderer based on the look on his face. Their eyes meet, for the first time in forever not from a distance, and Steve can see the recognition in Eddie’s face. It softens, but it’s still full of pain and fear.

What Eddie must have seen that made him like this. 

Steve can’t even hear Dustin’s yelling over the sound of his own breathing and the thumping of his heart. He has Eddie pressed up against his body, feeling every part of him. 

Holy shit, he’s hot. 

So overwhelmed by the feeling of Eddie touching him after so long, he almost doesn’t notice the broken bottle being held to his neck. 

Steve can’t breathe. It’s like everything he’s wanted is finally right in front of him and Steve can’t believe it. 

Steve’s breathing hitches, trying to take in some form of air but still being wary about freaking Eddie out or forcing the glass even deeper into his throat. 

In all honesty, Steve’s feeling a little more than just fear about the whole thing. He can feel his jeans getting a little bit tighter, just from feeling Eddie’s hips and chest flush against his, just like they have been before. Steve tries to force those thoughts out of his mind, knowing the uncomfortable situation he would have if he didn’t. 

Steve wants to do so much with this closeness to Eddie, but it’s not the right time or place for it. 

The moment will have to wait. 

The whole time Eddie’s had him pressed up against the wall, Dustin’s been trying to calm him down. Eddie glances over to him occasionally but keeps a constant eye on Steve. 

Eventually, Eddie tears his eyes away from Steve’s to focus his attention on Dustin. He keeps the tight hold on Steve while keeping the bottle pressed against his skin.

“It’s me. It’s Dustin.” Eddie seems to calm down slightly at Dustin’s voice, although it’s full of anxiety and stress. “This is Steve.” Steve almost wants to laugh because Steve and Eddie have both known each other longer than they both have Dustin. Eddie’s eyes flit back to Steve’s and stare unmoving while Dustin continues talking. “He’s not gonna hurt you, are you Steve?”

Steve slightly shakes his head, whispering, “no. No.” Eddie continues to glare at him.

“Steve, why don’t you drop the oar?” Dustin suggests. 

Without moving, Steve lets the oar fall from his grasp. He had forgotten that he even had it in his hand. The sound of the oar hitting the floor echoes around the small cabin and it startles Eddie who presses the bottle a little harder into Steve’s neck. 

Jesus Christ. Why is this turning me on?

Steve’s so overwhelmed, and he’s trying so hard not to pop a boner in front of the guy he’s crushing on, his best friend and two of the children in their presence. He has to think of something else. Something other than their bodies pressed together or the thought of how easy it would be to just press the bottle even deeper.

Dustin yells again and Steve focuses on the annoying tone of his voice to calm himself down. “He’s cool. He’s cool.”

“I’m cool. I’m… cool,” Steve echoes.

Eddie stands up a little straighter at the sound of Steve’s voice but asks, “what are you doing here?”

At the sound of Eddie’s shaky voice, Steve almost moves his hand up to Eddie’s cheek. Just wanting to calm him and take care of him. 

But Dustin thinks the question is aimed at him. “We’re looking for you.”

“We’re here to help,” Robin’s soft voice adds. Steve feels a lot calmer hearing her speak. Eddie glances over at the sound of her voice. 

“Eddie, these are my friends.” Dustin points to Robin. “You know Robin, from band?” 

Of course, Steve remembers that Robin knew of Eddie through band as well as his reputation.

Steve hears Robin imitate a trumpet and he tries not to laugh at her, which obviously shows on his face because she flashes him an unimpressed frown. 

Dustin gestures to Max. “This is my friend Max. The one who never wants to play DnD.” Max’s face is worried as she raises her hand quickly in a wave.

“Eddie.” Dustin takes a second to slowly take a step closer to Eddie. “We’re on your side.” Max and Robin nod along in agreement. “I swear on my mother.”

Oh that’s a big promise. Dustin loves his mother. 

“Right guys?” Dustin asks, glancing behind him. 

“Yes. Yes, we swear,” Max agrees quickly. 

“On Dustin’s mother,” Robin adds. 

For a flash of a second, Eddie’s eyes are back on Steve, but he swears that they leave his face and roam quickly down Steve’s body and then back up. Steve hopes he hasn’t noticed the clear problem that is almost on full display. 

Steve tries to take his mind off it, so he agrees alongside his friends. “Yeah, Dustin’s… Dustin’s mother.”

Eddie doesn’t say, or do, anything. He stares back at Steve, holding onto him tightly. Steve thinks that maybe, just maybe, Eddie doesn’t want to let go. That he wants to hold Steve as much as Steve wants to hold him. 

Steve’s wrong, of course. 

He can feel the coldness of the air as Eddie pulls away, taking the broken bottle away as he turns and walks towards the other side of the boathouse. 

Steve’s so disappointed. He’s trying so hard not to cry. He wants Eddie, so badly, and Eddie wants nothing to do with him. 

It hurts. 

Steve hunches over, facing away from the group, willing the tears to stop when he feels a comforting hand on his back. He knows it’s Robin. 

Robin leans in close to whisper, “Steve, are you okay?”

Steve sucks in shaky breaths, ones that may hint to someone that he’s crying. He’s trying so hard, trying to feel Robin’s comforting touch, but the sound of Eddie’s voice brings him back. 

“Steve, you can’t do this now. Eddie’s freaked out. You’ve gotta try. Come on, dingus. Breathe,” Robin tells him, taking a deep breath and waiting for Steve to join in. 

A few deep breaths later and a talk to himself about how everything’s not about him, he manages to find the strength to stop crying. 

Though he almost starts again when he looks over at Eddie, hunched on the floor with that terrified look on his face. 

Steve tells himself that he has to keep it together. If not for the group, but for Eddie. 

It’s all about helping Eddie. 

Eddie

Eddie’s so fucking tired. 

He hasn’t slept a wink since he saw Chrissy die right in front of him. He knows that if he closes his eyes, that’s all Eddie’s going to see. Chrissy on his roof, bones snapped horrendously and her eyes… gone. 

It’s all Eddie can see. 

And now, on top of the horrifying memories plaguing his mind, Steve fucking Harrington is back into his life. 

Eddie has no idea why he’s friends with Dustin, but the fact that Eddie’s made it a point to stay away from Steve and anything to do with him makes it so much harder when Dustin’s dragging him back in. 

There was something last night, when Eddie had Steve pressed against that wall, the broken bottle to his neck. Eddie couldn’t tear his eyes away from the honey brown eyes that wouldn’t leave his. Steve looked horrified but there was something behind that fear. Longing? Or wanting? And god, did Eddie want to pull him in, let everything in the past go and hold him forever. 

But there’s no erasing the past. 

Eddie’s conflicting views on his relationship with Steve was made even harder when he noticed that Steve was very much attentive to their situation. 

Of course Eddie had noticed the strain in Steve’s jeans. The twitch of his dick underneath the denim at the mere feel of Eddie pressed up against him. Eddie almost forgot about the murder, and was so close to grinning and teasing Steve in front of his friends. 

Almost. 

Instead, Eddie tried not to get worked up about Steve’s obvious attraction, which was easy when he was constantly brought back to the terrifying situation he’s stuck in. 

Eddie told the group everything. From what happened with Chrissy and how he just ran. He’s such a coward, running and not helping out one of the only people who cared about Eddie.

They said that they believed him. Eddie laughed and confessed that he wouldn’t believe him. 

It was then that Eddie was told about the Upside Down. 

It all made sense. All the strange happenings around town since Will Byers went missing. All the times that Steve came round with busted up faces and black eyes, all to do with fighting due to the alternate dimension. And why that bunch of kids are tougher than Eddie suspected they’d be. 

Eddie’s still trying to wrap his head around the thought of it all. That their world isn’t the only one. That there’s otherworldly beings and dimensions containing monsters, just like in his DnD campaigns. 

It’s morning when Eddie hears a noise and jumps out of the boat he’s trying to sleep in to run to the window. There’s nothing out there, except for trees and the house, but no signs of life. 

Maybe he imagined it? He’s definitely on edge after everything. 

Eddie takes a deep breath, letting his body relax when the door swings open, the tin of the door banging along the ground. It scares the shit out of him, thinking that the same thing that got Chrissy is on its way to get him. 

“Jesus Christ,” Eddie shouts. 

But instead of a monster, or someone out to kill him, the smiling faces of Dustin, Robin, Max and Steve appear in the doorway. Dustin has bags in his hand, some form of groceries and he announces, “delivery service.” 

Eddie exhales audibly as he takes in the four of them, his eyes immediately drawn to Steve. He’s smiling at Eddie like nothing’s happened between them. He looks so perfect and sweet and god, Eddie doesn’t want to hate him anymore. 

Steve does a tiny finger wave and Eddie feels his heart flip at the sight and he tries so hard not to laugh. 

“You guys scared the shit outta me,” Eddie tells them, stepping back into the boat and running a hand over his face as he sits. 

Dustin moves into the boathouse with the other three trailing behind him. He walks over to the other side of the room, putting the bags next to the boat and pulls up a seat next to Eddie. 

“Sorry, man,” Dustin apologises, pulling out a box of cereal. “We bought some sustenance.”

Eddie has to chuckle at the kids’ use of wording. He takes the box of cereal and rips into it, shoving a handful into his mouth. 

Steve leans on a pole next to them, crossing his arms over his chest. Eddie can see him out of the corner of his eye and he resists as Dustin begins talking. 

“So we got… uh, some good news and some bad news. How do you prefer it?”

“Bad news first, always,” Eddie responds with his mouth full of cereal.

“Alright, bad news.” Dustin sighs. “We tapped into the Hawkins PD dispatch with our Cerebro, and they’re definitely looking for you.”

Fuck! 

Eddie fucking knew it. When he left Chrissy in the trailer, he expected that he would be suspect number one, but now that the police are actually after him, he’s absolutely freaked out about it. 

“Also, they’re… uh… pretty convinced you killed Chrissy,” Dustin adds. 

“Like one hundred percent kind of convinced,” Max explains. 

Yeah he fucking knew that. 

“And the good news?” Eddie asks. 

Robin’s the one to answer. “Your name hasn’t gone public yet.” Well that is good news. “But if we found out about you, it’s a matter of time before others do. And once that gets out, everyone and their shallow-minded mother is gonna be gunning for you.”

Less good news. 

Eddie’s always been a freak, he knows that, but he never would have thought that it would have come to this. 

“Hunt the freak, right?” Eddie spits. 

Steve tenses beside him and Eddie flashes a quick look towards him. He’s biting his lip, hands tightened on his arms and has a tight pinch to his brows. If Eddie could guess, he would think that Steve is… concerned?

“Well, before that happens, we need to find Vecna, kill him, and prove your innocence,” Dustin explains, obviously trying to bring up Eddie’s mood. 

But Eddie’s not having it. “That’s all, Dustin? That’s all?” he snaps. 

“Yeah, no, that’s pretty much it,” Dustin says, clearly oblivious. 

“Listen, Eddie,” Robin starts. “I know everything Dustin is saying sounds totally delusional, but we’ve actually been through this before.” Wait, seriously? “I mean, they have a… few times…” Eddie looks towards Steve who nods to corroborate what Robin is saying, “and… and I have once. Mine was more human-flesh-based, theirs was more smoke-related, but the bottom line is, collectively, I really feel we got this.”

Eddie’s totally overwhelmed. He’s been trying to wrap his head around this crap and every time his mind repels in every idea. 

Steve finally speaks up and it grounds Eddie that little bit more. “We usually rely on this girl who has super powers. But uh, those went bye-bye, so…”

Robin attempts to finish his sentence. “So we’re technically in more of the-”

“-kinda…” 

God they’re bad at this. 

“Brainstorming phase,” Max finishes. 

Steve clicks his fingers and smirks. “Brainstorming.”

“There’s… there’s nothing to worry about,” Dustin splutters, to which Steve scoffs. It’s really not making him feel any better.

Dustin glares at Steve who shrugs at the kid, before they’re all distracted by the sound of sirens. 

Shit. Shit. Shit! 

“Shit,” Steve hisses, like he’s reading Eddie’s mind. He looks over to Eddie, eyes wide, full of worry and for a slight second his heart melts, until he remembers that there’s police coming for him. 

“Tarp.” Robin gestures to the tarp in the boat. “Tarp. Tarp!”

Eddie launches forward and grabs onto the tarp before pulling it over himself, hiding himself in the boat once again. 

There’s a few moments of just sirens and Eddie’s heavy breathing, until the sirens disappear into the distance and the entire boat house is quiet. Eddie thinks maybe the group has left until he hears their footsteps moving along the floorboards. 

“They’re gone Eddie,” Dustin says, helping him remove the tarp. “But we’ve gotta go find out what’s happening okay?” Eddie doesn’t really want them to go, but knows that they have to go and investigate, so he nods. “We’ll be back later alright?”

“Yeah. Sure. I’ll be here,” Eddie responds. 

Dustin flashes him a reassuring glance before getting up from his crouch and walks swiftly to the door with Robin and Max trailing behind him. 

Eddie doesn’t even realise that Steve’s hung behind until he hears him sigh. Eddie turns around only to be met with those eyes that he adores. Steve clearly wants to say something but seems to be having some trouble actually saying it. 

“Um… sorry. Are you… fuck… are you okay?” Steve asks. It’s definitely not what he wanted to say. 

“I’m being hunted for not killing a girl who I was actually friends with and the guy I have a tonne of history with is attempting to help me, but yeah, I’m totally fine.”

Steve flinches. “I’m s-”

“Don’t worry about it Stevie. You’d better go.” Eddie speaks way too quickly that he doesn’t even think that he’s used that nickname for Steve until he’s said it. 

Steve fumbles around, stuttering and making illegible sounds before pointing to the door with a nervous grin and walking through it. 

Eddie groans and puts his face into his hands. 

He’s really fucked up. 

Steve

“Okay, she’s in.”

Max has just walked into her school counselors house, under the premise of wanting to talk about her problems but actually looking for information linking Ms Kelley to Chrissy. 

Dustin and Steve are stuck in the car, with Steve, once again, as the god damn babysitter, while Nancy and Robin go research leads. 

Why he always gets stuck with the shitheads, Steve will never know. 

“I’m missing collarbones, not eyes,” Dustin responds. 

Steve doesn’t wanna put up with Dustin’s shit right now, he needs to be focused on making sure Max comes back out okay. 

After a few moments of silence, “so… are we going to talk about… it?”

Steve isn’t paying attention, so it takes him a couple of seconds to process what Dustin has said. “Huh? Sorry, talk about what?”

“Your temporary insanity earlier today when you almost threw yourself at Eddie?”

What? What did he see? 

Dustin wasn’t in the room when Eddie accidentally slipped up and called him Stevie earlier today - which he can’t help repeating over and over in his mind - but he was definitely trying his best not to stare at the guy. Maybe Dustin’s being a little more observant and noticing the tension between them. 

That definitely gets Steve’s attention. “W-what? That’s not what happened.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s what happened. I saw the eyes that you two made at each other, even last night.”

“Dustin, you’re reading way too much into-”

“Oh come on Steve. Do you think I’m that stupid?”

Steve’s really gotta try and get Dustin off this thought process. “Are you implying that I have a thing for Eddie?”

“I’m not implying, I’m stating. We all saw it. And it explains your complete refusal to date Robin, it’s pretty much the only logical explanation.”

Is Dustin really okay with Steve possibly having a thing with another guy? He doesn’t seem like he’s ready to call him a freak and shun him from his life. Dustin seems okay with it. 

Steve’s not going to risk it. 

“It’s not the only logical explanation. I was trying to… protect a friend.” Dustin opens his mouth to protest so Steve cuts him off. “A friend, Henderson. Okay?”

“Okay,” Dustin agrees. Steve doesn’t believe him. 

“I don’t wanna find him with his eyes sucked out of his skull by this Vecna creep, or have him be arrested for something he didn’t do.”

Dustin laughs, “you’re bright red in the face right now.”

Damn his stupid reactions and stupid feelings.

“I’m not. I don’t wanna talk about it,” Steve demands, turning back to his supervision of Ms Kelley’s house but he can still hear him laughing beside him. “I’ll punch you so hard your teeth will fall back out.”

“Woah.” Steve glances over only to be faced with Dustin’s seriousness. “Too far.”

Oh yep, way too far. 

“Not cool, sorry,” Steve apologises. 

“Not cool. It’s okay.” 

They nod their heads in agreement of their argument being settled and fist bump each other quickly before turning their attention back to the house. 

Steve’s really gotta watch how he acts around Eddie or he’s going to have a lot more conversations like this one. 

~

Steve’s panicking as they pull up in front of Reefer Rick’s place, taking in the police cars and news vans blocking its view. 

They’d come up empty on their search for Vecna. He’s definitely stuck in the Upside Down and they have no idea how to get in to kill him, or even how Vecna’s committing these murders, which has now killed two people - after the death of Fred Benson yesterday. And now they have to break the news to Eddie, who is obviously not here. 

They’d just come to deliver more supplies - including the six pack that Eddie requested, of course - and now the group, including Nancy and Lucas, are sneaking beside a news van and listening to the press conference given by Chief Powell - who had taken on the mantle after the death of Chief Hopper. 

Last night, Vecna struck again. This time, Patrick McKinney from the basketball team was killed, the same way Chrissy and Fred had been. But this time, apparently there was a witness who saw Eddie at the scene. 

And the Chief announced his name for the entire Hawkins community to hear. 

Steve can feel his stomach drop and the anxiety sets in. Where is Eddie? Is he safe? What if he’s hurt? What if Vecna got him too? 

“This is not good. Really not good.” Steve doesn’t even realise that he’s said anything until the group turns around to look at him. 

As Chief Powell finishes his press conference, Steve can’t help but worry about everything that could have happened to Eddie and how he’s never going to get the chance to tell Eddie exactly how he feels, and how sorry he is that things have turned out the way they did. 

Steve regrets everything he’s ever said or done to Eddie to make them despise each other. Even though Steve knows he doesn’t despise Eddie one bit, and he’s hoping, judging by the way he acts around Steve at the moment, maybe Eddie doesn’t despise him as much as he thinks. 

“Dustin, can you hear me? Wheeler?” 

For a moment, Steve thinks he’s dreaming. He’s imagining Eddie’s voice because there’s no way he could be talking right now. 

However, when Dustin pulls out the walkie, Steve breathes a sigh of relief. 

He’s okay. He’s okay. 

“Eddie, holy shit. Are you okay?” Dustin hisses into the walkie. 

“Nah, man. Pretty… pretty goddamn far from okay.”

He sounds just as freaked out as he did the other night. Steve’s heart aches at the thought of the fear in Eddie’s eyes. 

Steve’s about to ask where he is but Robin beats him to the punch. “Where is he?”

“Where are you?” Dustin asks Eddie. 

“Skull Rock. Do you know it?”

Skull Rock. One of the places that holds so many memories for Steve of Eddie. He can still remember the sounds that Eddie made as he had him pressed against the rock and how Eddie’s hands felt all over his body. 

But also the memory of leaving, absolutely heartbroken. 

“Uh yeah. That’s near Cornwallis and-” Dustin starts. 

“Garrett, yeah. I know where that is,” Steve finishes, grabbing Nancy’s keys and making a beeline for the car. 

Nancy frowns in confusion but doesn’t mention anything about Steve driving her mum’s wagon. Steve’s thankful that she doesn’t. 

“Hold tight. We’re coming. We’re coming,” Dustin reassures Eddie. 

Once they’re in the car, Steve all but speeds the distance to Skull Rock. He needs to see Eddie. Needs to make sure that he’s okay. 

Honestly, Steve doesn’t know what he would do if he loses Eddie. He’s the one person who understands him and knows exactly the type of person he is. And Steve was stupid enough to push him away. 

He won’t let it happen again. 

Steve practically flies out of the driver’s seat when they arrive. Of course there’s a walk to the rock and Steve knows exactly where to go but Dustin’s insisting that his fucking compass is leading them the right way. 

“Dude, I’m telling you. The compass is taking us the wrong way.”

Dustin glances at the compass, he’s got a map tucked under his arm. “It’s North. I’m positive. I checked the map.”

Steve resists blurting out that he knows exactly where he’s going, but Dustin’s already suspicious of his feelings for Eddie. So he stays calm and collected. Maybe he can use his previous ladies man history to cover. 

“You do realise that Skull Rock, it’s a super popular make out spot?” Steve prompts. 

“Yeah. So?” Dustin replies, not even looking up from the compass. 

“Yeah, well, it wasn’t popular until I made it popular. Alright? I practically invented it.” Dustin screws up his nose. “We’re going the wrong way.”

Sick of waiting, Steve moves to push through the brush, heading into the correct direction. 

“Steve. Where are you going?” Dustin calls after him. He’s obviously not happy that he’s wrong. “Steve!”

“Stop whining. Let’s go. Trust me.” It’s one of the most important places to Steve. He would know. 

After a few more minutes of walking, Dustin whining and groaning behind him as Steve tries not to run towards Skull Rock and the rest of the group following at the back, Steve can finally see the rock formation through the trees. Steve’s heart pounds in his chest as he pushes his way through trying to find some sign of Eddie. 

Steve tries to act as casually as he can. “Bada bing, bada boom. There she is, Henderson. Skull Rock.” He makes his way in closer and glances around. There’s no sign of Eddie. So he decides to poke fun at the little twerp who thinks he knows everything. “In your face, man. In your stupid, cocky little face. 

Dustin glances at his compass and up at Skull Rock. “Doesn’t make sense.”

“Yeah, yeah. Even with it staring you in the face, you can’t admit it.” Steve pretends to casually look around, watching out for the brown curls he loves. He pretends to mock Dustin before settling his hands on his hips in his mom pose as the kids call it. “Can’t admit you’re wrong, you butthead.”

The sound of shoes jumping on rocks has Steve and Dustin snapping their heads toward the noise behind them. Steve instantly feels relief as he takes in Eddie’s mop of curly hair and fucking gorgeous eyes. 

“I concur,” Eddie begins, shoving his hands into his back pockets. “You, Dustin Henderson, are a… total butthead.”

“Jesus, we thought you were a goner,” Dustin exclaims, moving forward to wrap Eddie up in a hug. 

Eddie hesitates reciprocating the hug, obviously not expecting the form of relief, but slaps Dustin on the back warmly. “Yeah, me too man.” Eddie releases Dustin from the hug and gives him a playful pat on the shoulder. “Me too.” 

His eyes move over to Steve, their eyes once again meeting in a flash of warm electricity. Steve almost feels trapped in their gaze. Eddie breaks the tension with a quick nod towards him and a slight smile to which Steve reciprocates in kind. 

Maybe they’re finally moving on from their past.

On further inspection, Steve notices there’s nothing out of place on Eddie. He’s not bleeding, no sign of injuries and he looks like he’s all in one piece. Steve has never felt more thankful than he is now. 

The rest of the group catches up and filters into the same place that Steve and Eddie left a piece of themselves the last time they were here. 

Steve wonders if Eddie feels the same connection.

Eddie

Seeing Steve standing in the same position they were almost two years ago. 

Though this time, they’re keeping their clothes on. 

Eddie thanks the powers-that-be that he managed to find another walkie to alert Steve and the gang. After his night stuck in the woods, alone and completely soaked from his swim in the lake fully clothed, it feels great to have company. 

Eddie really needs to get the image of Patrick in the air going through the same torture that Chrissy endured. Jason was absolutely furious, under the impression that he killed Chrissy and Eddie wouldn’t be surprised that Jason will pin this whole thing with Patrick on him. 

Eddie relays all of this information to the group while he crouches underneath the rock formation. He’s trying to appear nonchalant about the whole thing, be his usual Eddie self, but he’s sure that Steve can see right through it. He’s watching Eddie with that look in his eyes, trying to convey that it’s not his fault. 

Their conversation proved to be extremely productive and informative. Turns out that the gang had checked out some old house - termed the Creel House after the murders of a family in the 50s - and in the process had a strange encounter with their flashlights going ‘kablooey' - as Robin labeled it. They discussed the different ways they could kill Vecna - Max suggested a stake in the heart which made Steve ask if Vecna is a vampire and Eddie almost drooled over his adorable cluelessness - but ran into the roadblock of Vecna being in the Upside Down. 

However, Dustin - the brilliant and sometimes annoying child - figured out something was wrong with his compass. It told them that there was a gate open, one that might be able to lead them to Vecna. 

Eddie was pleasantly surprised when Steve spoke up about how stupid it was to take Eddie walking in the woods while he’s wanted for murder. He tried his hardest to hide the smile that grew but managed to catch the attention of Robin and Nancy. Robin’s face was unreadable, like she knew something, and Nancy just looked plain confused. 

But Dustin had made an interesting point. That by following the compass and finding that gate, Eddie and Max - who is being cursed by Vecna - could be saved. 

So here they are, making their way through the woods, in the dark as they search for some gate that leads to an alternate dimension. 

Dustin’s speeding through the trees, glancing at his compass regularly and moving with the rest of the group trailing behind. Eddie tries to keep up with him, worried he’s going to walk into something without realising. 

That’s when Eddie realises where they are. 

“Dustin!” Eddie calls out.

“We’re getting close!” Dustin calls back, rushing further forward. 

If Eddie doesn’t stop him now, Dustin’s gonna run straight into…

Reaching out and grabbing onto Dustin’s backpack, Eddie pulls the kid back to stop falling into Lover’s Lake. “Watch’s your step, big guy.”

They’re both staring out towards the water, wondering where the hell this gate is when Eddie hears the footsteps from their group behind them, before hearing Steve’s breathing as he stops next to Eddie. 

“You gotta be shitting me,” Steve sighs. 

The warmth buzzing from Steve’s body through to Eddie’s makes the cold air feel so much warmer. Eddie almost wants to reach out and touch him. 

“I thought these woods were familiar,” Eddie explains. 

“Lover’s Lake,” Robin states. 

“This is confounding,” Dustin says. 

“There’s a gate in Lover’s lake?” Max asks.

Nancy speaks from beside Steve. “Whenever the Demogorgon attacked, it always left an opening. Maybe Vecna’s the same way?”

“Yeah,” Steve agrees without looking up. “Only one way to find out.”

Steve is the first one to break away from the group, heading towards a set of trees that look extremely familiar. It’s where a boat sits, in which Steve and Eddie push into the water. 

It’s decided that the oldest of the group will go in the boat, and Eddie can tell that Steve is worried that he’ll be left behind to babysit the twerps, but Eddie will make sure that he’s in the boat with them. He wants Steve anywhere that he is. 

Eddie’s definitely close to admitting his feelings for the guy again. And it’s kinda terrifying. 

Steve tries to offer a hand to Robin to get in - making Eddie all mushy inside - but she places a hand on both of their heads as she steps into the boat. Eddie steps in and turns to offer Nancy a hand onto the boat. He gives Steve a quick smile hoping that he’ll get in after he pushes the boat out. 

Dustin tries to get on the boat, so Eddie pushes him away. No way he’s losing this kid in the water. “Hey, hey, hey. You trying to sink us? This things holds three people, tops. Okay?” Steve glances up, a sweet little puppy dog look to which Eddie gives a nod. 

“It’s better this way, okay? You guys stay here with Max. Keep an eye out for trouble,” Nancy says, stepping towards the edge of the boat. 

“You keep an eye out,” Dustin complains, to which Steve and Nancy both raise their eyebrows. “It’s my goddamn theory.”

“You heard Nance,” Robin adds. 

“Who put her in charge?” Dustin screeches.

“I did,” Robin says straight away. Nancy flashes a small smile at her. 

“Compass?” Nancy asks with her hand out, which Dustin reluctantly gives. 

Eddie and the girls get settled in, Eddie sitting at the front so he row. Steve begins pushing the boat out before jumping in quickly. Eddie beams at him before starting to row. 

“You said three!” Dustin complains, again. 

Eddie can hear Steve whispering a sarcastic “sorry” and has to stifle a laugh, just imagining Dustin’s face. 

It takes a couple of minutes, rowing quietly with Robin, only the sound of the four of them breathing and the water lapping around the oars and the boat. Eddie thinks it’d be relaxing if he wasn’t trying to find some weird gate in the middle of the lake. 

“Woah, woah, woah. Slow down. Slow down guys,” Nancy alerts. Eddie and Robin stop the boat before pulling the oars in and turning to face Steve and Nancy. 

They all look down at the compass, which is spinning around in a fast circle. It’s definitely not what a compass should be doing. 

“Woah,” Steve breathes. 

The walkie crackles and Dustin’s voice floats out. “Guys, what’s going on?” 

“Uh Dustin, your compass has gone from wonky to wonky with a capital ‘aah’,” Robin relays. 

Steve begins to take off his shoes. Where the fuck is he going? 

Before Eddie can ask, Nancy speaks first. “Steve, what are you doing?” 

Steve continues to take off his shoes, followed by his socks. “Somebody’s gotta go down and check this thing out. Unless you three can top being a Hawkins High swim co-captain and a certified lifeguard for three years, then… it’s gotta be me. No complaints, alright?” Steve aims the last sentence at Eddie. 

Eddie wants to speak up, tell him he’s crazy and he’s lost his mind. But Steve’s eyeing him off like he knows Eddie is going to say something.

“Hey, I’m not complaining…” Eddie starts until he spots Steve standing up and removing his sweater. 

Oh, holy shit.

Eddie tries not to look but it’s so hard to drag his eyes away from the gorgeous body directly in front of him. The freckles on Steve’s back stand out in the moonlight. The muscles in his back flex with each movement and Eddie’s eyes trail down to Steve’s incredible ass.  

Gotta ignore it or it’s going to be a huge problem. 

He busies himself by grabbing a plastic bag and emptying it and putting a flashlight in the bag and sealing it up as best as he can. He’s got his smokes in his mouth so he pulls them out as he holds the flashlight out to Steve. 

“Hey Steve.” Steve turns around and god, he looks fucking incredible. The torchlight illuminates his face and shows off those goddamn moles speckled on his face. The ones that Eddie loves to kiss. 

Oh Jesus fucking Christ. This isn’t going to end well. Especially with Steve looking at him like that. 

“Good luck.” Be safe. Come back to me. 

Steve gives him a soft smile, glancing up and down Eddie’s body before muttering a quick, “thanks.”

I really need a fucking smoke. 

Eddie rips open into his packet of cigarettes and pulls one out, placing it between his lips. He’s about to light it up when Steve’s yellow sweater hits him in the face, the smell of Steve everywhere. He grabs onto it tightly and catches a quick mischievous glance before Steve turns back to the water. 

Fuck, he’s so hot. Holy fuck. 

Eddie needs to light his cigarette. But before he can light it, Robin’s pulling it out of his mouth and throwing it into the water. “Ew, gross.” Eddie flashes a warning stare at her, which she responds to with a shrug. 

Eddie can feel Robin’s eyes on him as he eyes Steve off. He hasn’t seen him like this in almost a year. He’s dying. Robin must know about their history. 

Steve takes a deep breath and before Eddie knows it, Steve’s diving gracefully into the water and down to the bottom of the lake. 

Please don’t die. 

Steve

Can’t breathe. I can’t breathe. 

Steve really thought that he could be the hero. Swim down to find the gate. Find a way to save Max. 

And Eddie. 

But of course, Steve is an idiot. He was a fool to think that it could work out that way. 

After finding the gate at the bottom of the lake, Steve found himself being dragged through said gate by a vine wrapped around his ankle. 

Steve was greeted into the Upside Down with thunder and flashes of red lighting illuminating the dark clouds, and a hoard of bats. 

Well, bats is a simplified term.

More like bats cross demogorgon. 

Oh, and with tails.

Tails just like the one that’s currently wrapped around his neck and cutting off his oxygen. He’d tried to fight them off, gripping an oar from a vine wrapped boat, but the tendril wrapped itself around his neck and pulled him to the ground. 

He’s currently trying to swat the bats trying to take a bite out of him, while trying to release some of the tension around his neck. It’s getting harder as his vision is starting to go fuzzy, the bats finally sinking their teeth into the flesh of his abdomen. The pain is overwhelming, but he’s on the edge, feeling like his whole body is about to fall off a cliff. 

But he doesn’t. 

A voice brings him back to reality. A familiar gravelly tone that Steve has always adored. 

Eddie. He’s here. 

Steve can see the swing of an oar above his body, swatting off a bat that was going to town on Steve’s stomach. Eddie screams as he swings the oar, shouting, “fuck off, you piece of shit” and if Steve could laugh, he would. 

The other bat is fought off, the bat’s tail the only thing for Steve to focus on. He grips onto the tail, trying to get it off. Steve can hear the girls swatting at the other bats flying around, all while Eddie mutters a string of curses at the bats he’s hitting. 

In another instant, Nancy and Robin are overtaken by a bat trying to claw its way onto Nancy’s back. Robin pulls at its tail and hits at it, trying to avoid Nancy’s head. Steve manages to manoeuvre the tail up towards his chin, enough to sink his teeth into the slimy skin. 

It’s disgusting and all Steve can taste is metallic tang of blood. But it works, the grip on his neck loosens and he can finally breathe. The air feels euphoric and his lungs burn at the sharp intake. But he can’t stop now. 

Steve grips the tail and swings the bat to the ground, slamming it from one side to the other as hard and fast as he can. The bat stops moving so Steve presses his foot onto the bat’s middle and pulls, ripping its body apart and throwing it to the ground. 

Like a knee jerk reaction, Steve spits out the bat blood in his mouth, sighing as the feeling of being able to breathe and to stop freaking out. 

Almost missing it, Steve hears Eddie groan and whisper a pained “fuck” under his breath, but when Steve turns around, Eddie’s looking the other way, panting hard as he drops the oar. 

“Oh my god, Steve! Are you okay?” Nancy asks, rushing over to him. 

“Jesus Christ. Jesus H. Christ!” Eddie shouts. 

Nancy grabs onto his shoulder, spinning Steve around to assess his wounds. Steve gasps at the feeling of her hands on his skin. Not in the same way it felt back when they were dating. 

“Well, they took about a pound of flesh,” Steve jokes, but groans when he laughs from the pain. “But other than that, yeah, never better.”

“Uh… do you guys think these bats have… rabies?” Robin asks, probing the bat with a stick. 

“What?” Steve asks. Robin’s strange but not this strange. 

“It’s just that rabies are like… my number one greatest fear. And I think that we should get you to a doctor soon because once the symptoms set in, it’s too late. You’re already dead.”

What the fuck? 

Steve has no idea what to say to that, so he just glares at Robin trying to convey how absolutely confused he is. And he’s pretty sure that Nancy is feeling the exact same. 

The sound of bats screeching has all their attention turned to the cloudy sky. Robin and Eddie rush over to Steve and Nancy, Eddie standing pretty close to Steve’s shoulder. Steve tries not to get distracted by the spark it gives him, which turns out to not be that hard. Especially when a group of bats swarm in front of the gate, blocking their exit. 

“Okay, there’s not that many,” Steve says. Surely they can take them. 

It’s a short lived thought when their attention is grabbed by a large swarm of bats heading towards them. Steve hears himself groan in exasperation when Robin asks sarcastically, “you were saying?”

Steve wonders what the hell they’re going to do? It’s a deathwish if they wait around to fight them. He’s hoping and praying that Nancy comes up with something. She always does. 

His prayer is answered. 

“The woods. Come on!” Nancy yells, turning and running towards the woods. 

Steve ignores the pain in his lungs and abdomen, following Nancy and Eddie before hearing Robin groan, “great. More running,” as she follows behind them. 

It seems like they’re running for hours, heading back the way they came with Dustin, Max and Lucas earlier. Running for their lives. Steve can hear Eddie behind him, panting harshly. As much as he didn’t want Eddie, or any of the girls, to follow him, he’s glad he did. At least he’s alive. And not alone. 

They finally reach Skull Rock and Nancy leads them under a rock to hide from the bats who fly above them. There’s so many of them and they all watch as they fly past. 

Steve’s wedged between Nancy and Eddie, feeling the heaving bodies while they pant from their exertion. It’s kind of strange, being stuck between the two people who have known Steve intimately and sexually. Though, the only person he’s drawn to is the dark metal head beside him. Two years ago, he would have killed to have been next to Nancy, just feeling her next to him. 

But now, all he wants is to be closer to Eddie. Closer than what he is now. He’s honestly so into him and those feelings are definitely not going away. 

If only he could get Eddie alone. 

The bats finally disappear, only the sounds of their screeching in the distance being the only reminder that they are around. 

Robin’s the first one to sneak out of their hiding place. “Oh… okay.” She glances around and breathes a sigh of relief. “That was close.”

Eddie laughs. “Yeah. Too close.”

The rest of them filter out, Steve at the back, when Steve begins to feel his world spinning. His stomach burns in pain and he the next thing he feels is his body pressed against the cold rock as he tries to keep himself up. 

“Steve?” Eddie asks, rushing over to grab onto his shoulder. “Man, are you okay?” 

Steve smiles weakly at Eddie’s concern, the worry in his voice. “I’m fine, Eds. Really.”

Eddie lets out a nervous laugh - it’s so sweet that Steve wants to wrap him up in his arms. “Nah, dude. You’re not. I’m pretty sure you’re losing blood. Come on. Sit down.” Steve obliges as Eddie helps him onto the ground. 

“Here,” Nancy says, ripping a section off her shirt and passing it to Eddie. “Use this.”

Eddie smiles at her and she returns it with a soft one of her own, making more strips of bandage from her shirt.  “Thanks Wheeler.”

Their eyes meet as Eddie moves Steve’s hand from his waist, feeling the cold air on the wound from the bat bites. He groans, not just from the pain, but from the large calloused fingers resting on his skin. 

Robin crouches down next to Steve, dragging his attention away from Eddie’s hands. “So the good news is that I’m pretty sure wooziness is not a common symptom of rabies. But if you start having hallucinations or muscle spasms or you start feeling aggressive, like you wanna punch me, let me know, okay?”

“Robin?” Steve pants.

“Yeah?”

“I kinda wanna punch you,” Steve jokes. 

Robin laughs at him, and it’s tinged with relief. “Sense of humour’s still intact. That’s a good sign.” 

Steve laughs softly and watches as Eddie prepares the fabric in his hands. Eddie watches him from underneath his dark lashes, a worried but confident look on his face. 

“You ready, Stevie?” Eddie asks. 

Stevie. Again. 

Steve feels his breath leave his body but manages to get out a breathy, “yeah,” to which Eddie smiles at before wrapping the fabric over Steve’s waist. Steve gasps and winces at the pain, but it only lasts for a moment before the warmth and comfort settle onto his skin. 

Eddie is so focused, tongue between his teeth, as he wraps Steve’s wounds. His fingers graze along his skin as he moves behind Steve’s body and Steve runs his hand through his hair to distract himself from the feeling. 

It’s so good. Having Eddie’s fingers running against the skin of his waist, having his breath on his body as he leans in to reach behind Steve. 

God, it’s so hard to not have feelings for him. 

Steve groans loudly as Eddie tightens the bandage a little too tight and he whispers a soft, “sorry b-” before freezing. 

Was he- Was he about to call him… baby? 

Holy shit. 

Eddie turns his attention back to Steve’s wounds, trying to avoid Steve’s gaze. Steve can’t help it. He’s hooked now. 

When Eddie tightens the bandage again, he looks at up Steve and asks, “is this okay?”

Steve nods. “Yeah, it’s… it’s good.”

Eddie secures the bandage with a knot and runs his hands up along Steve’s ribs before pulling them away like he’s been burnt. 

God, Steve wishes they were alone. He’d be telling Eddie so many things about how he’s feeling. So many things. 

Instead he says, “thanks” to which he gets a gentle smile as Eddie gets up off his knees and walks towards the talller rocks. 

Robin steps to Steve’s side and helps him onto his feet. “Oh my god, what was all that about?”

Steve shakes his head. “I… have no idea.”

“Well, I think Eddie’s totally in love with you. That’s what it looked like to me,” Robin explains, making sure Steve is stable on his feet before letting go. 

It’s all Steve wants, but surely it’s too good to be true. 

“So… uh… this place is like Hawkins but with monsters and nasty shit?” Eddie asks from his place at the top of the rock. 

“Pretty much,” Nancy answers. Eddie nods once with a concerned understanding before attempting to climb down the rock. “Wait, watch out for the vine,” Nancy calls out. 

When Steve looks, Eddie’s extremely close to standing on a vine and he freezes at the sound of Nancy’s voice. 

“It’s all a hive mind,” Nancy explains. 

“It’s all a what?” Eddie asks.

“All the creepy crawlies around here, dude. They’re like one, or something. You step on a vine, you’re stepping on a bat, you’re stepping on Vecna,” Steve describes. 

Eddie looks wide-eyed at the vine and mutters a quick, “shit,” which just makes Steve chuckle on the inside, as he climbs down the rock, this time completely avoiding the vines. 

As Steve watches while Eddie clumsily slides down the rock, Robin pipes up. “But everything from our world is still here, right? Except people, obviously?”

“As far as I understand it, yes.” Nancy responds.

“So, theoretically, we could go to the police station and steal guns and grenades and whatever we need to blow up those bat things that are guarding the gate?” Robin’s right. It’s probably the best idea they have right now. Though Steve doesn’t think they’d have grenades anywhere in Hawkins. 

“Yeah, but I highly doubt that the Hawkins PD has grenades, Robin. Guns, yeah, sure.”

Nancy perks up. “Well, we don’t have to go all the way downtown for guns. I have guns in my bedroom.” 

Two years ago, Steve would have never expected Nancy to have guns, but here they are. Steve watches as Eddie’s eyes widen in shock as he jumps from the rock.

“You, Nancy Wheeler, have guns, plural, in your bedroom?”

“Full of surprises isn’t she?” Robin compliments. 

Nancy chuckles at the compliment. “A Russian Makarov and a revolver.”

“Yeah, you almost shot me with that one,” Steve jokes, smiling at his and Nancy’s shared history. It was the start of his life turnaround and also his introduction to the Upside Down. It’s always a big part in his life, even if there’s no feelings of love towards Nancy. 

Nancy grins back at him. “You almost deserved it.”

He likes this Nancy. The Nancy, who can joke around, think about their time together as something important in their past. 

In one moment, Steve’s smiling back at Nancy and the next, he has a denim vest thrown in his face. Steve and Nancy glance at Eddie who’s staring back with an unreadable expression on his face. 

“For your modesty, dude.” 

Steve glares back at Eddie. What’s his problem? He almost looks… jealous?

An earthquake hits and breaks Steve from his thoughts about Eddie. He’s more focused on trying not to fall over, which thankfully he doesn’t by being able to lean onto the rocks behind them and supporting Nancy with him. He watches as Eddie and Robin hold onto each other and topple onto the ground. 

Once the earth stops moving, none of them moves like they’re waiting for another earthquake to hit. It doesn’t. But they do hear the sound of the bats screeching, even louder than before. 

“Yeah, so guns seem like a pretty good idea to me,” Eddie states. 

“Yeah, me too,” Robin agrees. 

Steve shucks into the vest, relishing in the warmth and the scent of Eddie. He’s never going to give this vest back. 

“So what are we waiting for?” Steve announces, starting to lead the group towards the direction of the Wheeler’s home. 

As he walks, he can feel the gaze of Eddie’s eyes roaming over his body, and Steve loves it. 

Eddie

What a fucking day. 

When Eddie found his way to Skull Rock, running away from Jason and the cops, he would have never thought that he would be stuck in an alternate dimension with Nancy, Robin and Steve. 

Especially Steve. 

Steve who’s been looking at Eddie a little differently. With maybe a little more… attention. He doesn’t miss the quick glances over Eddie’s body. He doesn’t miss that gleam in Steve’s eyes when they smile at each other. 

And that fucking smile. Eddie could stare at him all day. 

He’s perfect. 

Eddie was so scared when Steve got dragged under the water. He almost felt a part of him die. But there was some part of him that thought “he can’t be dead” and “I can save him”. So Eddie did something he never thought he would do. 

He dove in after Steve. 

Eddie’s lungs burnt as he held his breath while swimming towards the glowing red gate at the bottom of the lake. The only thought on his mind was Steve. And the most important thing was trying to save him. 

So when Eddie saw Steve being strangled and attacked by bats, he grabbed the closest object - an oar - and ran to save Steve. Eddie’s heart pounded as he swatted the bats away from Steve and from himself and he tried not to smile like a giddy moron when Steve took a bite out of the bat strangling him. 

However, Eddie wasn’t prepared for what he saw as he turned around. 

Steve. Splitting a bat in two with his bare hands. Spitting blood onto the ground. 

Eddie felt something stir inside him and his jeans felt a lot tighter. 

It was the hottest thing that Eddie has ever seen. 

Even better than seeing Steve pulling on his vest that Eddie jealously threw at the guy from a sweet smile towards his ex. 

Now he’s walking in the middle of the group, Nancy and Robin chatting at the front as they walk through the woods. Eddie can hear Steve’s footsteps behind him and the crunch of branches and leaves under his feet and he tries to think of something to say that’s not going to make him seem like an idiot. 

“Hey, Eddie.” He doesn’t even register that Steve’s talking to him. “Eddie, hey… uh…” Steve grabs onto Eddie’s shoulder and Eddie shudders from the touch but looks at him while they walk. 

Steve drops his hand. “Listen, man… I just… uh…”

Eddie chuckles at Steve fumbling around his words. “Having a bit of trouble there, Stevie?”

There’s no missing the shudder that Steve exhibits at the nickname and Eddie spots the goosebumps on his skin. He smirks proudly. 

“Shut up, man. I’m trying to be nice here.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Your Majesty.” Eddie bows enthusiastically, eliciting a soft laugh and a roll of Steve’s eyes. 

“God, you’re an idiot,” Steve laughs. Eddie could listen to his laugh all the time. It’s suddenly quiet as they walk side by side. “Uh… well just… I wanted to say thanks. For… saving my ass back there.”

The softness of Steve’s voice pulls at his chest. “Shit… uh… you saved your own ass, man.” Steve scoffs, keeps his head down as he walks. “I mean, that was a real Ozzy move you pulled back there.”

Steve’s face morphs into confusion. “Ozzy?”

“When you took a bite out of that bat.” Steve doesn’t answer. “Ozzy Osbourne.” Steve glances at him and shrugs before focusing completely on shining the torch around the ground. “Black Sabbath?” Of course he has no idea who Ozzy Osbourne is. How does he not know! “He bit a bat’s head off onstage-”

“I don’t-” 

God he’s clueless. 

“You know?” 

“No.” 

“Doesn’t matter. It’s very metal, what you did. That’s all I’m saying.”

Steve smiles. “Thanks.” Eddie swears he can see a blush creep onto his face. 

“Henderson kept telling me you were a badass. Insisted on the matter, in fact. I of course had no idea that you were an actual fucking monster hunter,” Eddie finishes the sentence with a laugh, eliciting one from Steve.

“Henderson said that?” 

“Oh yeah. Shit. Kid worships you, dude.” Eddie kind of does too. “I never realised how close you guys are.”

“Yeah well, being the babysitter will do that. I’m kind of stuck with him,” Steve jokes. 

“It’s kind of annoying to be honest, he talks about you all the time.”

Steve is silent, breathing deeply. “He talks about you all the time too. It makes it harder to forget about you.”

Is this really happening? 

Eddie laughs nervously. “I don’t even know why I care what that little shrimp thinks, but… uh… I guess I got a little bit jealous, Steve.”

Steve stumbles a little. “What? Why?”

“I guess… I just couldn’t get over that you were actually a good guy, and not the complete asshole I assumed you still were.” Eddie’s worried that he’s going to blurt out a little more information than he’d actually like, but he also doesn’t care. These feelings for Steve have been bubbling up for months now. Maybe it’s time to get them out into the open. “I was jealous of the girls you were probably with, the ease you have to move on from me. I was jealous that Dustin saw you more than I did. That he gets to see all those incredible parts of you.” 

Steve makes a strangled noise and his face remains unreadable. Eddie’s so worried that he’s put his foot in it and he’s made a total ass of himself. Maybe he’s misread the whole situation?

“Which is why I jumped in that lake to save your ass.” They both stop, turning to face each other. “Outside of D&D I’m no hero. I see danger and I just turn heel and run.” Steve’s eyes flick down to Eddie’s lips, a little longer than usual. “But, when you were dragged down to the bottom of that lake… I don’t know, man… I-” 

Eddie’s cut off by Steve's lips pressed against his. It takes Eddie’s breath away and it feels like it’s right. Steve’s lips are as soft as they were the last time they kissed and Eddie feels a warmth flooding through his body. 

God, he’s missed this. 

When Eddie begins reciprocating the kiss, Steve steps in closer, bringing their bodies flush together. His hand moves into Eddie’s hair, his curls wrapping around Steve’s fingers. 

It’s honestly the best feeling Eddie’s ever felt. 

Even better than any other kiss they’ve had and this kiss is soft and gentle. 

And perfect. 

Eddie whines softly when Steve pulls away from their kiss, their noses brushing together as they breathe in each other, just wanting to be close. 

Steve takes a quick breath, kisses Eddie gently on the nose before pulling away, dropping his hand slowly from Eddie’s hair so he can stroke a hand down his cheekbone. 

With so many feelings floating around in Eddie’s mind, he can’t think of the words that he wants to say to Steve. He wants to tell him how much he’s missed him, that he would do anything for him, even if it means his life is in danger. 

But before he can say anything, the earth begins to shake again. Steve grabs onto Eddie’s arms as the movement rocks them off their feet.

“Here we go again,” Eddie shouts, finding it hard to stay upright and Steve loses his grip as they both fall against a tree. 

Steve keeps his eyes on Eddie, like he’s making sure that Eddie’s not getting hurt. Making sure he’s safe. Eddie’s heart swells at the thought of Steve’s protectiveness. 

Eventually the world stills and they’re left panting as they lean against the tree waiting to see if there’s another quake until Robin begins calling out Nancy’s name. 

“Oh no,” Steve mutters, getting up and running towards Robin’s voice. Eddie follows behind, catching up to both girls who are overlooking a run down Wheeler’s home. 

It’s a mess. Trees with no leaves like it’s fall or winter, but it’s still warm. The power lines that are usually upright are on the ground, and the house looks like it’s in shambles. 

Nancy begins leading the group. “Come on.” 

The girls walk ahead and Eddie goes to walk after them until he feels a hand wrapped around his wrist and he’s being pulled back towards Steve. 

He’s immediately pressed back to Steve’s lips for a soft, chaste kiss and even when they pull away, Steve keeps a hold on Eddie’s wrist. 

“We’re not finished, okay?” Steve says, running a thumb along the skin of Eddie’s wrist. 

Eddie nods. He still can’t believe that he’s kissing Steve again and he’s almost at a loss for words. He does manage to get out a strangled, “o-okay.”

Steve smiles, walking forward and pulling Eddie along by the grip on this wrist. “Come on, baby,”

And he fucking winks.

Oh fuck… 

~

Eddie’s mind drifts from Steve while they search Nancy’s room. 

They’re taken in by the vine strewn version of a teenage girl’s bedroom, covered in striped wallpaper, posters and photos. 

But when they look in Nancy’s wardrobe, pulling out a shoebox where the guns are stored, they’re nowhere to be seen, with a pair of heels that Nancy said she had thrown away years ago. 

After a bit of research and reading through Nancy’s journal, the group discovered that the Upside Down is stuck on the day Will Byers disappeared. 

1983. 

Also the year that Steve and Eddie “met” each other. 

Eddie, Robin and Nancy were so set on finding the weapons that they hadn’t even noticed that Steve wasn’t in the room with them, until they could hear his voice calling out. 

At the sound of Steve’s shouting, Eddie’s immediately worried and is the first one to run out of the room, following Steve’s voice as he shouts. 

“Dustin! Dustin!” Why is he calling out for Dustin? 

They all rush down the stairs and into the living room where Steve is swinging his torch around and calling out Dustin’s name over and over. 

“Dustin… Dustin? Can you hear me? Dustin… hello? Hello!”

Robin whispers from next to them. “Maybe he does have rabies.”

“Hello! Hello!” Steve shouts, not noticing either of them. 

“Steve, what are you doing?” Nancy asks. She’s definitely the most level headed of the group. 

They’re all left blinded when Steve swings the torch around into their eyes with a loud, “hello!”

Steve looks crazy as he walks a couple of steps towards the group. “He’s here. Henderson. That little shit, he’s here. He’s like… he’s in the walls or something. Just listen.”

They all do, for a moment, until Steve starts calling out again. 

Maybe he has gone crazy. Eddie doesn’t hear anything. 

Until he hears the familiar tones of the child who is constantly talking. 

It sounds like he’s talking to someone, but Eddie can’t hear who. They all call out, walking around the room and listening for any acknowledgement that they can be heard. 

“Alright, either this kid can’t hear us or he’s being a total douchebag,” Steve suggests. 

“Will found a way,” Nancy states. 

Steve turns to Nancy, confused. “What?”

“Will,” Nancy continues. “He found a way to speak to Joyce through the lights.”

Nancy runs over to a wall with a switch and tries to flick it on and off, to be met with no reaction. Eddie watches as Steve tries to help her, finding any light switches to turn. 

“It’s not working,” Nancy curses as she flicks the switch over and over, Dustin’s voice still hovers in the air. 

Steve’s attention has been drawn away from finding a light source and he shines his torch above the dining room table. 

“Guys.” Everyone looks for where Steve is illuminating with his torch. “You seeing this?”

Eddie definitely can. There’s a, sort of, shimmer around the lights with the covers on the bulbs illuminated an orange colour. They all move closer, Eddie standing between Robin and Nancy as they reach the table. Nancy reaches up and places her hand into the shimmer and moves it around like she’s feeling through water. The shimmer becomes a bright orange around her hand and the bulb burns brighter. 

“Woah,” Robin exclaims softly, watching Nancy’s hand as the others seem to be doing. 

When Nancy pulls her hand away, the lights dim and go back to just shimmering around the fixture. Eddie finds himself reaching up to copy what Nancy just did, noticing that the other three are doing the same thing. They watch as the lights burn brighter as they move their hands around it. 

“It… Tickles,” Eddie hears Steve say. 

“It kinda feels good,” Robin agrees, to which Eddie chuckles in agreement. 

Nancy drops her hand. “Does anyone know Morse code?”

Robin and Steve say “no” at the same time. Eddie drops his hand from the light and is about to shake his head. But he feels like there’s something about Morse code that he knows, but he can’t put his finger on it. 

Then he remembers. “Does SOS count?” The girls turn their heads to look at him, seeming like they're shitty at him. “Is that good?”

“Duh, dummy. Of course it counts,” Robin reprimands. 

Eddie puts his hands up like he's calming her down.“Okay, Jesus. Calm down.” 

They all watch as Eddie reaches up and begins tapping out the Morse code for SOS. 

Three dots. S. 

Three dashes. O.

Three dots. S. 

Eddie repeats the same hand movements over and over. Hoping and praying that Dustin notices. Eddie hopes he knows Morse code. 

He does - thank god - and they hiss their cheers as Dustin talks to them, even though he can’t hear them. 

But, as per usual, Dustin has an idea. 

He tells them to go upstairs to Nancy’s room and tells them to wait as he gets something to talk to them through. Nancy mentions that Holly has a Lite-Brite and thinks that they might be using that. 

After a few minutes, Dustin’s voice calls out, still sounding far away and like a voice in the back of their heads. “Are you guys seeing this?”

Nancy does the same as before with the lights in the dining room, swishing her hand around the shimmer and watching it light up to a bright orange. They all breathe a sigh of relief. They know it’s working when they can hear Erica - why she’s even there, Eddie doesn’t know - shouting, “holy shit” as Dustin laughs characteristically.

Eddie and the group watch, mesmerised, as Nancy moves her hand, until Dustin speaks again. “Alright, we’re not moving it, but we’re gonna unplug it. Standing by.” Steve makes eye contact with Eddie and they smile warmly at each other while the light goes dark. 

“Okay, try it now,” Dustin calls. 

Nancy looks back at Robin and Eddie who both nod for her to go ahead. “Okay,” she mutters as she moves her hand back to where the Lite-Brite was. “Um…. Uh…” Nancy drags her finger down, drawing a line into the shimmer. Eddie can hear Dustin’s laugh as Nancy draws a H, followed by an I. 

“Hi,” Dustin laughs. “That worked!”

Oh my god, it works! Eddie feels a wave of relief wash over him and he feels excited. “Yes! Yes!” Eddie reaches over to grab onto Steve’s shoulder, feeling him shudder under his touch. “Hi!” Eddie says sharply. 

Steve and Eddie make eye contact as Eddie draws his hand away, Steve eyebrow raised in question. Like he’s saying “hey put that hand back there.” Eddie gives him a smile and a shrug before turning back to their only way of communication with the real world.

“Okay, um…” Nancy hums, thinking of what to say to get them to know everything. 

S. T. U. C. K. 

“Stuck.” 

“Yes,” Steve says with a nod. 

“Mmhmm. Mmhmm,” Eddie hums, exaggerating a head nod. 

“They’re stuck in the Upside Down.” Lucas’ voice drifts into the room. 

“Okay. Uh… you can’t get through watergate?” Dustin asks. 

“What the hell’s watergate?” Steve frowns as he looks towards the three of them. 

Robin scoffs and rolls her eyes. “‘Cause it’s in water and it’s a gate.”

“Oh,” Steve mutters. 

“That’s cute,” Eddie chuckles.

“Oh… um, no. It’s…” Nancy hesitated before writing the next word. 

G. U. A. R. D. E. D.

“Watergate’s guarded,” Dustin states. 

Eddie claps his hands as Steve chants, “perfect. Yes. Yes. Yes.”

“Okay, we think we have a theory that can help with that.” 

Oh thank Jesus. 

“Genius child,” Robin sighs. 

“We think watergate isn’t the only gate. That there’s a gate at every murder site.”

None of them say anything. Until Nancy asks, “does anybody understand what he’s talking about?”

There’s a chorus of “no’s” and shaking of heads as the three of them agree that they’re as lost as each other. So Nancy draws a question mark. 

“Seriously? How many times do I have to be right on the money before you trust me?” Dustin screeches. 

Steve sighs. “Jesus Christ. This kid’s gotta get his ego in check.”

Thank you Steve! 

“It’s his tone, right?” Eddie agrees. Dustin’s always the type of kid to just push, push, push. As much as Eddie loves him - and Steve too - he can get a bit too much. 

Steve nods at Eddie and taps him on the shoulder, eyes wide and eyebrows raised. “I know.” 

However, throughout this discussion, Nancy seems to have thought about Dustin’s answer. “So… How far is your trailer?” Nancy aims at Eddie.

“Seven miles.” Eddie answers. 

It’s definitely a bit too far to walk, at least to get out in time and there’s all these goddamn bats around. They all stop and think about the next best option. 

Robin’s the first one to come up with an option. “Uh, I know your house here is… like… weirdly, creepily frozen in time and shit, but haven’t you always had bikes?”

Eddie has no idea, but he’s pretty sure he knows the answer. 

Steve

It’s been years since Steve’s ridden a bike. 

Sure, when he was a kid Steve loved to ride his bike around Loch Nora with all the other neighbourhood kids. But since he grew up, he’s barely touched that bike that’s just sitting in his garage, gathering dust. 

So riding the seven miles to Forest Hills Trailer Park is definitely an effort. 

Steve pants as he pedals, riding through the uninhabited streets of Upside Down Hawkins. Vine covered, beaten up houses and roads that clearly separate the two dimensions. He rides ahead of the group, once again aiming to be the leader and to take care of the other three. 

The three people he cares about the most. 

Especially Eddie. 

When Steve had thanked Eddie, he hadn’t expected his feelings to overrule every inhibition that he had. He wanted to tell Eddie that he appreciated him coming down to save him, that without Eddie and the girls’ help, he’d probably be dead. Instead, he got those beautiful brown eyes staring back at him, telling him everything he thought about Steve. 

But as soon as Eddie had mentioned that he’d jumped in after him, after being so hard on himself for running away from Chrissy and Patrick, there was no way that Steve could hold back. 

Every inch of Steve’s body reacted once their lips brushed together, like a fire set alight. It was like they were meant to be together. 

There’s no going back from these feelings anymore. 

Steve’s absolutely, one hundred percent, totally in love with Eddie Munson. 

He probably has been since the night of Steve’s sixteenth birthday party. 

Steve glances over to Eddie as he rides and chuckles at the focused gaze on Eddie’s face, knowing that he’s obviously trying so hard not to fall off his bike.

Knowing Eddie, he probably hasn’t ridden a bike in years either. 

They pass Creel Manor - the Upside Down version - and Steve watches as the bats circle above the house. He shudders and hopes they don’t notice the four of them pedaling past. 

Eventually, they make it to the trailer park. “It’s right here,” Eddie says, pulling up right in front. The whole trailer park is full of run down trailers and cars, all covered in vines, the same as everywhere else. 

When they stop, letting their bikes fall down to the ground, Steve has to stop and try to pull out some of the dust, or bugs, or whatever the shit is that flies through the air. It’s everywhere. 

No one else seems phased, especially Robin who randomly talks about world records. “That’s gotta be a Guinness World Record. Most miles traveled interdimensionally.

Steve tries to cough up the dust that is stuck in his throat and he spits it onto the ground. “Just inhaled a bunch of that crap.” He coughs, trying to get more out. “It’s stuck in my throat.” 

Eddie flashes him an amused smile, his eyebrows raised in delight and Steve just wants to kiss it off his stupid face. 

Maybe after they get back into the real world. 

Eddie opens the door to the trailer, allowing them to step inside and gape at the gate in the ceiling. 

It’s the same as watergate - Steve guesses they’re calling it that now. It’s a red opening, with veins or small roots threaded in the goop. 

“Goddamn,” Steve remarks and switches off his flashlight. No need for it anymore due to the glow from the gate. 

“This is where Chrissy died. Like… right where she died.” Eddie sounds horrified as he explains. Steve reaches over to squeeze his shoulder with a reassuring smile. 

There’s a slimy, wet noise coming from the opening, like something is slithering. But Robin hears something else. “I think there’s something in there.”

Something - Steve has no idea what - moves into the centre of the gate and presses inward, like it’s trying to poke a hole through the goop. It struggles, but finally succeeds causing all four of them to involuntarily jump back. Robin shrieks as she does, making Steve jump even more. 

There’s disgusting shit everywhere as the object moves its way around the now open gate. A stream of normal light filters out of it. 

Slime drips from the ceiling as Steve slowly moves forward. Sure, they’re waiting for the kids but he’s hesitant, not knowing what might come out of the opening. 

Of course, it’s not what he’s expecting. 

Steve stares at the roof. “No way.”

The rest of the group move in next to him and take in the image of the four kids, looking up, but looking down at them. It’s fucking weird. 

Dustin laughs with a wide eyed grin on his face and the other kids look just as confused as Steve and the others. They all wave and Dustin calls out, “hello there.”

Steve and the others chorus their hi’s, still wrapping their heads around the fact that the kids are in the roof. Not actually in the roof, but…. In the roof. Steve’s so confused. 

However, despite the confusion they laugh, knowing they’re actually going to get out of this horribly, terrifying place. 

“Holy shit, this is trippy,” Robin breathes. 

Steve couldn’t agree more. 

The kids all smile, looking relieved and amused at the same time while Dustin shrieks, “bada bada boom!”

Steve rolls his eyes. “Okay, we get it Henderson. Are you going to get us out of here?”

“God, you really have to ruin the moment, Steve?” Dustin complains. 

Thankfully Eddie backs Steve up. “Just get us out of here Henderson.”

Dustin throws his hands up exasperatedly. “Okay, fine.” He looks at the other three. “We need all the sheets we can find.” Dustin looks back up to the roof. “You guys hold on. We’re working on it.” And then the kids are off, working on saving Steve, Nancy, Robin and Eddie’s asses. 

Speaking of Eddie’s ass…

“Hey Eds,” Steve whispers to Eddie who looks over biting his lip. Steve nods his head to the side once, gesturing down the hallway. Eddie looks behind him and nods, walking in the direction he’s just been alerted to. 

Steve goes to follow but is stopped by Robin. “Steve, where are you going?” she hisses. 

“Shh, I’ll be back,” Steve hisses back. 

Robin groans. “Ugh, please don’t be disgusting.” Steve watches as she turns around to distract Nancy. 

God, he really loves her. 

Steve walks in the direction that Eddie went and follows the hallway into a room - Steve assumes it’s Eddie’s room. Once he’s inside, Eddie shuts the door behind him and shoves Steve against it. 

Immediately, Eddie’s mouth is pressed against his own, cupping Steve’s face gently but firmly. Steve moans into Eddie’s mouth at the unpreparedness. 

Eddie pulls away but keeps his hands on Steve’s face. “Jesus Christ, I’ve missed you.”

Steve blushes. “I’ve missed you too, baby.”

Eddie whimpers at the nickname, moving his hands down to Steve’s chest and then to his hips. “If you say that to me, then we’re gonna have a big problem.”

Steve grips onto Eddie’s wrists. “Oh yeah? And what’s that?”

The image of Eddie biting his bottom lip is so fucking good. He can’t believe that he’s doing this. Finally. 

“That the six people out there will know I’m taking you apart, piece by piece.” Eddie grips Steve’s hips tighter and uses said grip to pull Steve flush against his own hips. Steve’s eyes roll into the back of his head as he feels Eddie’s hard length pressed against his own. “I don’t think that’s how you want to tell them you’re into me.”

Steve leans in to press a soft kiss to Eddie’s neck. “Five. Robin knows.” Eddie nods but before he can answer, “wait, maybe four. I think Dustin suspects.”

Eddie scoffs. “Seriously? There’s no hiding anything from that shithead.” 

Steve laughs and kisses Eddie’s lips again. Soft and chaste. “You can say that again.”

The moment becomes soft again. Eddie loosens his grip and moves his hands back to Steve’s face, running his thumb along Steve’s cheekbones. 

“I can’t believe this is happening again.”

Steve breathes a laugh. He grabs onto Eddie’s wrists again, circling the skin there with his thumbs. “Believe it. It’s happening.”

But Eddie drops his hands and steps back. “Are you sure Steve? You’re not… you’re not shitting with me?”

“Are you serious Eddie?” Steve asks, throwing his hands up sharply. “Of course I want this.”

Eddie raises an eyebrow. “So it’s not… just sex?”

Steve can’t help but laugh. “Of course it’s about sex.” Eddie’s face drops, but Steve steps forward and, this time, it’s his turn to cup Eddie’s face, feeling the soft hint of stubble. “But, I also want you in other ways.”

Steve wants to tell Eddie he loves him, but it’s not the right moment. It needs to be… special.

Eddie shivers. “What ways?”

“I want to kiss you.” 

He presses a kiss to Eddie’s forehead.

“I want to… hold your hand.”

Another kiss to Eddie’s nose.

“I want to watch shitty movies with you.”

A kiss to Eddie’s cheek. 

“I just want you.” It’s echoing their first night together. 

Finally, Steve presses a kiss to Eddie’s lips. 

“Jesus, sweetheart. You really know how to make someone blush. Steve laughs as he strokes Eddie’s face. “I want you too, Steve. I want all of you. Even the broken parts.”

“Hey, I’m not broken.” Eddie raises an eyebrow. “Okay fine. Maybe a little.” 

Eddie laughs and leans in to kiss Steve again. It’s a little deeper and more intense than their other ones - trying not to get too carried away - but still enough to make Steve blush. 

“Come on. We need to get back out there before anyone notices,” Eddie says and grips onto Steve’s hands and tries to walk towards the door. 

But Steve needs something first. 

“Wait.” Steve grips onto Eddie’s hands and pulls him back into an embrace. Eddie chuckles and wraps his arms around Steve’s waist, expecting a soft embrace, but makes a noise of surprise as Steve grabs onto Eddie’s ass. 

Well, he was thinking about it.

“Okay let’s go.” Steve lets go and opens the door. He can hear Eddie’s sounds of confusion as he walks back down the hallway. 

Robin gives Steve a ‘oh wow you didn’t fuck him’ look as he enters the kitchen area. Nancy doesn’t seem to have noticed their absence. She’s giving the kids tips as they tie the sheets. 

Eddie finally appears out of his room and eyes Steve off as he walks back into view of the gate. 

After a few minutes, the kids are ready, having pulled out Eddie’s mattress for them all to land on. Eddie had floundered for an excuse for the stains and Steve had to stifle a laugh as he muttered, “those stains are… I don’t know what those stains are,” and watched the disgusted looks from Robin. She turns to Steve and mouths, I didn’t need to know that. 

The makeshift rope is thrown into the gate, once again extremely trippy with how it hangs from both sides of the gate. Robin does a test pull and it’s secure so she makes her way up and through the gate. Steve watches as she lands on the mattress. 

“Nance, you go next,” Steve prompts. Nancy gives him a sweet smile before climbing up the rope. When she lands, Steve looks at Eddie. 

“Nuh uh Stevie. You’re going next.”

“But-”

“No buts. Get your ass up there.”

Steve moans softly as the commanding tone of Eddie’s voice, and he can’t refuse. So he begins climbing. He grunts with each pull up the rope, but it’s not too hard. It’s a little tricky to push himself through the gate, but he does. 

And then he’s falling.

Not onto the mattress. 

Into darkness.

Chapter Text

Upside Down
1983

Steve

Steve’s father looms above him, disappointment covering his face. Steve panics, wondering what he’s done.

“You’re not worthy to be my son.”

The words cut through Steve like a knife. All he’s ever wanted was his father’s respect. To not have absent parents.

To feel loved.

“I always knew you’d be a disappointment, ever since you were born.”

Fuck, what’s happening?

Steve wonders what he’s done to deserve this from his father. He hasn’t even seen his father for months now.

“Dad… what-” Steve starts.

“Like I want a fag as my son.”

Oh.

Steve flinches at the word. He’s never been called one before, but he’s possibly used it back when he was an asshole. The thought of someone using the insult aimed at him is painful, but the thought of someone saying it to Eddie… is even worse.

“I hate you,” Steve spits.

His father’s grin spreads across his face and his eyes turn white.

The voice that comes out of his father’s mouth makes Steve shiver. “Your father hates you. Steve.”

Steve steps back from the man who’s supposedly his father.

Vecna.

“Where are you going, Steve?” Vecna asks, menacing.

“Away from you.” Steve turns and runs away. Anywhere to get out of this situation.

Steve runs. He runs and runs until a door appears into his view. He slams into it, opening it quickly and stepping inside, leaning against the door and panting heavily.

But when he opens his eyes, Steve is in total confusion.

Where the hell is he?

Eddie

“Steve? Steve? Oh my god, Steve! Wake up! Not again, please not again.”

Eddie’s heart pounds in his chest as he takes in the whites of Steve’s eyes.

He’s been taken by Vecna.

What the hell? Steve’s not the type of victim that Vecna kills.

Eddie can hear the rest of the party moving around above him, rushing to find some form of music to wake him up.

“Hurry up!” Eddie yells at them.

“Eddie, Steve’s not gonna like any of this shit. We need music!” Robin calls out.

Eddie almost forgets why they’re looking for music, he just feels the pain of Robin looking straight past the Iron Maiden tape in her hands.

“This. Is. Music!” Eddie screeches and Robin’s eyes widen at his outburst.

“Jesus, Eddie. Have you at least got something that’s not… heavy?” Robin asks.

Remembering what they’re doing, Eddie grabs Steve’s hand. What would Steve listen to? He knows that he's probably into Duran Duran or Madonna but he has none of that shit in his trailer.

“I don’t know Robin! Just… find something!” Eddie shouts back and Robin disappears from view.

Turning back to Steve, Eddie cups Steve’s face in his hands, trying to avoid the stare of the white eyes that replace Steve’s honey brown ones.

“Come back to me, baby. Please. Come back to me.”

Steve

Red.

All Steve sees is red.

And ruins.

It’s strange and Steve has no idea where he is, or what he’s doing.

At his feet is an old staircase, leading to slimy ground below him. There’s debris floating through the air, along with a clock that unnerves Steve. It’s an absolute wreck.

Steve’s about to call out, ask if anyone’s around when a voice echoes in his mind. “I see you’ve all been looking for me, Steve. You were so close. So close to the truth.” Steve looks around, but Vecna’s nowhere to be seen.

“Where are you, asshole?” Steve growls.

Vecna ignores him. “How was old, blind, dumb Victor?”

“Why don’t you go find him yourself?” Steve snaps, earning a laugh from the invisible monster.

“Snappy. I like it.” Steve sneers and is about to reply but Vecna beats him to the punch. “I’ve been meaning to check back in, but I’ve been busy.” Busy is an understatement. Steve checks around his surroundings, trying to find the son of a bitch that’s hiding in the shadows.

But instead of finding Vecna, he spots Chrissy’s mangled body, eyes ripped out of her skull, mouth wide open from the snap of her jaw, as she’s bound to a rock with slimy vines. Steve’s absolutely horrified as he takes in the sight and he lets out a large gasp.

“So very busy.”

There’s two more bodies - Fred and Patrick - strung up the same way as Steve examines wherever the fuck he is. Steve’s so confused, and in all honesty, he’s fucking scared out of his mind.

Though, something catches his eye.

A door. That looks extremely familiar.

It’s wood, with a mosaic red rose front and centre. It’s from the Creel House, Steve thinks, and then he’s not in the same place. Instead, he’s watching as a family, dressed in clothing not seen since the fifties, enter and awe over the house they have obviously just moved into.

It’s the Creel’s. It has to be. It’s the only thing that makes sense.

Steve watches through flashbacks of the family, eventually being shown that the son is probably Vecna and he killed his mother and sister and attempted to kill his father - Victor Creel from the asylum the girls visited - before he was taken by the same doctor as El. He has some form of fascination with black widow spiders and has the same powers as El, possibly being the first one because of the ‘001’ tattooed on his arm.

Steve seems to finally be understanding the whole situation though he’s still confused about the whole thing. He’s too busy processing everything he’s seen that he almost misses the doctor speaking.

Almost.

“All done. Not so bad, was it?” The doctor asks the kid. “See there’s nothing to be afraid of. Is there Steve?”

It takes a moment, but Steve finally registers that he had spoken to Steve and not the kid. Steve’s eyes widen in shock and he freezes, not knowing what to do.

The doctor turns his head and his normal eyes are replaced with the same ones he saw just before on his father.

Vecna stares back at him. 

“Why don’t you take a seat?”

Yeah, no fucking way. Steve’s not staying here a moment longer. He needs to get out of here.

Steve turns, running through a doorway and into a small room, dark and quiet. Worried that it’s another Vecna trick, Steve stays on guard while he examines the room. It looks familiar.

He doesn’t recognise it until he spots brown eyes staring daggers at him.

Eddie.

They’re in the boathouse. The moment that Steve realised he definitely still had feelings for the guy.

“Eddie? What the fuck are you doing here?”

Steve just saw Vecna, why would Eddie be here too? He needs Eddie to leave. He couldn't handle the thought of Vecna killing him.

Eddie doesn’t move. He doesn’t speak. So Steve moves closer.

“Eddie, baby, you need to go. Please.”

Again, Eddie doesn’t move.

Steve moves closer.

“Eddie?” Steve asks warily, cupping Eddie’s face in his hands.

That’s when Eddie finally moves and grabs tightly onto Steve's wrists. Steve flinches at the movement and tries to move back but Eddie’s grip is way too strong.

“Eddie! What are you doing?” Steve shouts, but Eddie holds on.

He finally speaks. “You used me, Steve. You used me until I felt so damn broken that I felt like I wasn’t good enough. For you.” Steve’s eyes widen in shock. “For anyone.”

Steve fumbles for the right words, not expecting this conversation at all. Sure, he was expecting something when they finally talked but nothing like this.

“I hate you, Steve. I hate the way you hurt me. The way you’ll always hurt me,” Eddie hisses.

The tears start to well up in Steve’s eyes.

I hate you replays over and over in his mind.

What if Eddie really does hate him? What if Steve ruined everything so badly that Eddie would take back those kisses earlier.

“Ed-Eddie,” Steve sobs. “What are you talking about?”

“You’re a terrible person, Steve Harrington. You always have been, and always will be. You’ll always be King Steve, popular kid and bully. Making everyone else feel like shit because you feel like shit about yourself.”

“Eddie, please stop!”

“How could anyone want you? Not even your family wants you. I don’t want you.”

Steve’s sobbing uncontrollably now, still unable to move his arms as Eddie holds on tight. Steve thinks back to the old Steve, how he doesn’t blame people hating him for the way he used to treat them. Pushing kids into lockers, tormenting them to their faces and making them feel like shit about themselves.

Steve regrets everything about the person he was before.

But he’s not that person anymore.

And Eddie knows that.

“You’re not Eddie.”

Eddie smirks. “Well, well, look who’s not so dumb after all.”

Steve tries to not let the comment get into his head. “You’re not real. It’s all in my head.”

When Steve looks into Eddie’s eyes, they’re not the deep warm eyes that Steve loves. They’re the same eyes that his father had, that Max had when she was under the curse.

“Get away from me, you freak!” Steve shouts, trying to pull his grip out of Eddie’s hands.

“Oh, Steve. You’re never going to be good enough, are you?”

“You’re a right asshole, you know that?” This time, Steve frees himself from the grip on him wrists and speeds away as fast as he can, away from fake Eddie.

Steve runs until his legs ache and his lungs burn and he sees a door.

He hopes this time it leads him the hell out of here.

Of course. It doesn’t.

Steve’s back in the Russian bunker. In his goddamn Scoops Ahoy uniform. A Russian general shouting questions into his face.

“Who do you work for?”

“Scoops Ahoy!” Steve shouts before feeling a fist slamming straight into his face. He screams in pain as it covers his entire face.

Over and over, he’s asked who he works for, and Steve has the same answer each time. He tries to think that it’s all in his head, that Vecna’s in charge of this nightmare, but it feels so real. Real enough that he can feel every punch, all the fear and the thought that he might not get out alive.

“You’re lying. Who do you work for?” Asshole General asks.

“Go fuck yourself,” Steve spits, trying to wrangle his hands out of his binds. It’s no use, they’re just as tight as the actual Russians.

“How about we kill every one of your friends, including that… special friend… Mr Munson?” he croons, a large grin on his face.

The thought of the Vecna, or the Russians, hurting Eddie or any of the party fills Steve with dread.“You leave him the fuck alone. Leave all of them alone, you creep.”

Asshole General’s eyes turn white and his voice turns back into Vecna’s drawl. “You, Steve Harrington, are going to deliver a message.”

In the blink of an eye, Vecna stands before Steve, in place of the Russian general. He’s like nothing Steve has ever seen before. A man, or a shape of a man, one arm with a fucked up hand with long claws on his nails.

“Like I’d do anything for you,” Steve growls back.

Vecna chuckles and leans forward, close enough that Steve can smell the decaying flesh in front of him.

“I want you to tell Eleven. I want you to tell her everything you see.” Vecna’s hand makes its way in front of Steve’s face, almost like he’s going to smother him. But instead, Steve is filled with the most terrifying feeling he has ever felt.

There’s images, so many images passing through Steve’s mind. Cracks in the earth, a ticking clock, Hawkins in disarray. All the while, Vecna’s repeating, “tell Eleven, everything.”

And then it stops.

Eddie

Steve’s eyes flash open, back to his warm eyes that Eddie adores. They fall to the floor as Steve’s legs give out and Eddie holds onto his face as he searches his features.

Relief floods Eddie’s body.

“Stevie? Oh my god, Stevie. Baby, are you okay?” Eddie doesn’t care that the nicknames are coming out. Steve’s back. He looks freaked out but he’s back.

Steve’s panting heavily as he glances around the room, like he’s assessing if there’s any dangers to them.

“Hey, Steve. Steve…” Eddie tries to stop Steve’s worrying glances by grasping his chin with three fingers, pulling his head towards Eddie. “It’s okay. You’re okay. I’m here.”

Steve’s eyes are wide and full of fear that Eddie can’t imagine what he saw, but by looking into Eddie’s eyes, they soften slightly. The realisation that Eddie is there is enough to take away some of that worry makes Eddie’s heart soar.

“Eds?” Steve asks shakily.

Eddie can’t help the small smile at the sound of Steve’s voice. “Yeah, baby. It’s me. I’m here.”

Steve lets out a shaky breath and pulls himself into Eddie’s arms, tightly wrapping his arms around his waist.

“I was so scared, Eds.”

Eddie shushes him, stroking a hand over Steve’s hair, taking in the scent of the shampoo that lingers in the strands.

“I know, baby. I’m here now.”

And at this moment, Eddie doesn’t care who knows about him and Steve.

All that matters… is Steve.

~

Steve’s voice sounds small and shaky as he explains his whole Vecna episode.

“He showed me things that haven’t happened yet. The most awful things.” Steve shakes his head. “I saw… a dark cloud… spreading over Hawkins. Downtown on fire. Dead soldiers. And this… giant creature with a gaping mouth. And this creature wasn’t alone. There were so many monsters. An army.” A shive runs along Eddie’s spine. The way it sounds… It's almost like a campaign he would have written. “And they were coming into Hawkins. Into our neighbourhoods. Our homes. And then…” Steve stops to take a shaky breath, and it’s then that Eddie notices the tears in Steve’s eyes. “And then he showed me… all of you.” Trying to keep himself together, Steve inhales sharply, but his bottom lip wobbles and Eddie’s not keeping his distance now. He reaches out to take Steve’s hand in his own, running a thumb over his knuckles. Eddie feels the whole room staring a hole into his head, but none of that matters when Steve relaxes into his grip.

“And you were all…” the tears fall, and Steve’s on the verge of sobbing.

“But… What if he was just trying to scare you? You know… get into your head?” Robin suggests from the other side of Steve, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “I mean… it’s not real.”

Steve looks at her warily. “Not yet. But there was something else.” Steve pauses, taking a shaky breath to calm down his crying. “He showed me gates.” The tension in the room increases greatly. “Four gates. Spreading across Hawkins. And these gates, they looked like the one outside of Eddie’s trailer… but… they didn’t stop growing. And this wasn’t the Upside Down Hawkins. This was our Hawkins. Our home.”

Fuck. This is really bad.

Steve looks so scared, so worried that Eddie wishes that he could just take him into his arms and hold him until he feels so much better.

But it’s not the time.

Or the place.

They’re currently sprawled out in Max’s living room, which sits across from Eddie’s trailer. He had no idea that Max, his neighbour, was friends with Steve. But here they are. Steve, on the couch with Robin and Eddie, while Erica, Nancy, Max, Lucas and Dustin sit along the walls of the small home.

The whole room is silent as they take in the thought of Hawkins at the mercy of Vecna and the Upside Down. It’s horrifying.

“Four chimes,” Max states, grabbing the room’s attention. She’s leaning against the doorframe, a pair of headphones around her neck, made for keeping the curse away by playing that god awful song by Kate Bush. “Vecna’s clock. It always chimes, four times. Four… exactly.”

“I heard them too.” Steve’s soft voice adds. Like he knows what it means.

Eddie has no idea.

“He’s been telling us his plan this whole time,” Max explains.

“Four kills.” Lucas chimes in, obviously catching on. “Four gates. The end of the world.”

“If that’s true…” Dustin starts, glancing around the room. “He’s only one kill away.”

Jesus Christ! “Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ.” Eddie runs his hands over his face. He’s so done with all this shit. He just wants to go back to school, try and graduate, work all this shit out with Steve. Instead, they’re dealing with the end of the world.

A warm hand, gently squeezing his knee brings his attention back to the room. Steve’s watching him with soft eyes, filled with fear and concern, as well as a little bit of adoration - if Eddie looks close enough.

Steve keeps his hand on Eddie’s knee, but turns to Max. “Try ‘em again. Try ‘em again.”

Max moves to the phone and dials the number of the crew in California. Eddie’s always loved the idea of California. Beaches, sun, gorgeous men with gorgeous tans. Not to mention the music scene.

Maybe he needs to move there after all this shit is done with. If he doesn’t die.

The phone clicks onto the receiver. Max wasn’t on the phone for very long so it’s obviously busy again. They’ve been trying to get in contact with the Cali team, but the signal is constantly busy. It’s about the hundredth time they’ve tried today.

“Anything?” Dustin asks hopefully.

“No.” Max says matter-of-factly. “Rang a few times, then went to a busy signal.”

Steve sighs loudly. Eddie can feel the tension next to him before Steve speaks. “Maybe you punched it in wrong. Try again.”

Max crosses her arms over her chest defensively. “I didn’t punch it in wrong,” she snaps.

“Well, I don’t know.” Steve throws his hands up in exasperation. Eddie needs to calm him down, but has no idea how.

Of course, Dustin doesn’t make it any easier. “I think she knows how to use a phone.”

Steve grits his teeth. “I’m just saying, she could’ve typed it in wrong.”

Thankfully, Max tries the number again but slams the phone back onto the receiver only moments later. “Same shit.”

“How is it possible?” Lucas asks no one in particular.

“I told you…” Dustin sounds like he’s done trying to explain this again. “Joyce has this telemarketer job. She’s always on the phone. Mike won’t stop whining about it.”

“Yeah but this phone’s been busy for, what, three days now? That’s not Joyce. No way. Something’s wrong.”

“She’s right.” Nancy’s voice is soft spoken, calm. “It can’t be just coincidence. It can’t be.” She moves from her spot on the armchair to the window. “Whatever’s happening in Lenora is connected to all of this. I’m sure of it. But Vecna can’t hurt them. Not if he’s dead.”

Eddie’s so in awe at Nancy’s fierceness and her determination. But he has no idea how she’s planning to kill him if he’s in that fucked up dimension.

“We have to go back in there. Back to the Upside Down.”

The whole room erupts into madness. Eddie’s so against the idea of going back, not after everything that just happened. Not when he almost lost Steve.

“Nope!” Eddie repeats as he shakes his head rapidly, his hair flinging in front of his face.

Steve shouts from beside him, jumping up to his feet and abandoning the hand on Eddie’s knee. “Whoa! No, no, no, no. What?” He walks across to the other side of the room, in full view for Eddie now. He’s still dressed in Eddie’s vest - which turns Eddie on tremendously - and he’s filthy, just like the other three, but he still looks fucking incredible. “Let’s think this through.”

Nancy’s quick to answer. “What is there to think through?”

“We barely made it out of there in one piece.”

“Yeah, because we weren’t prepared. But this time, we will be. We’ll get weapons and protection. We’ll go through the gate, we’ll find his lair, and we’ll kill him.”

Eddie runs a hand over his face. He can’t imagine going back into that place, but he knows that they need to kill Vecna. Or it’s not going to matter.

It doesn’t make the thought any less terrifying.

“Or he’ll kill us,” Steve responds. Eddie can tell he’s freaking out too. The way his shoulders tense up and the fear in his eyes. “The only reason I survived is because he wanted me to. He’s not scared of us.”

“And for good reason.” They’re all shocked at Robin’s sudden input. The whole room switches their attention to her as she stands up from her spot on the opposite side of the couch to start pacing. “We were wrong about Vecna… Henry… One… sorry, what are we calling him now?”

Dustin and Lucas speak at the same time. “One.”

“Vecna,” Erica says with a tonne of attitude.

“Henry,” Nancy adds.

Okay, so this is going to be confusing.

Robin shakes her head and continues. “Right. We’ve learned something new about Vecna-slash-Henry-slash-One.” She says his name all in one breath. “He’s a number like Eleven. Only a sick, evil, male, child-murdering version of her with really bad skin.” Eddie tries to hide his smirk at Robin’s rambling. It’s one thing he’s learnt about her in the last couple of days. That she loves to ramble. “But my… my point is, he’s super powerful. He could turn us inside out with a snap of his fingers. It’s not a fair fight.”

“Then why fight fair?” Dustin chimes in, turning to Robin. “You’re right. He’s like Eleven. But that gives us an upper hand.” He talks to the room, like he’s brainstorming a new plan and planning out loud. “We know Eleven’s strengths. And weaknesses.”

“Weaknesses?” Erica asks mockingly.

“When El remote-travels, she goes into this… sort of trance-like state. I bet the same is true of Vecna.”

“That would explain what he was doing in that attic,” Lucas adds.

“Exactly. When he attacks his next victim, I’ll bet you he’s back in that attic, physical body defenseless.” Dustin’s talking like he’s had the most mind blowing thought process, though there’s definitely flaws.

Steve’s quick to jump in. “Defenseless? What about the army of bats?” He gestures to the mark around his neck. Eddie winces at the memory of Steve being choked out by the tail of a bat. He’s so glad that Steve ripped it apart, otherwise Eddie would have killed it himself.

“Right. True. We’ll have to find a way past them. Distract them… somehow.”

How? “And… uh, how do we do that, exactly?” Eddie asks, going to stand up and contribute to the conversation.

“No idea.” Dustin replies quickly, making Eddie sit back down on the couch. Eddie can hear Steve snickering from his side of the room and he flashes him a quick warning look with a smirk.

Steve’s smug looking face is almost enough to take away all the fear about the whole Vecna taking over Hawkins thing. Eddie just wants to kiss that look off his face. And he’s sure that Steve wants to as well.

Dustin continues. “But once they’re gone, he doesn’t stand a chance. It’ll be like slaying sleeping Dracula in his coffin.”

“That all sounds good in theory, but there is no pattern to Vecna’s killing. At least not one I can decipher,” Robin rambles. “We don’t know when he’s going to attack next. We don’t even know who he’s going to attack-”

“Yeah we do.”

Everyone’s attention turns to Max. There’s no change to her demeanor, she’s calm and controlled, but also sounds pissed off as she speaks. “I can still feel him. I’m still marked. Cursed. I ditch Kate Bush, I draw his focus back to me.”

No way. There’s no way any of us will let her go.

“Max,” Lucas whimpers. The poor kid. He obviously loves her and doesn’t want her to be in any danger. Eddie would definitely be against Steve being in Max’s position.

“You can’t,” Lucas refuses. “He’ll kill you.”

“I survived before. I can survive again.” She and Lucas hold direct eye contact, communicating their differences about the situation through it. “I just need you to keep him busy long enough so that you guys can get into that attic. Then you can chop his head off. Stab him in the heart. Blow him up with some explosive Dustin cooks up. I honestly don’t care how you put this asshole in his grave. Just… whatever it is… whatever you do… try not to miss.”

Because if they do, Max will die.

No pressure.

They all become silent. No more pressuring, no disagreeing. Max has set her mind to it and there’s no changing it. End of story.

“Okay, well… we need weapons. We can’t kill him if we’ve got nothing to throw at him,” Robin says, breaking the silence.

“Yeah and something more than just guns. No offence, Nance,” Steve adds.

Nancy smiles. “None taken.”

Then it hits him. “Oh Jesus Christ, I’m so fucking stupid,” Eddie shouts, standing up from his seat. “Red, you got a newspaper?”

Max looks confused but walks to a table to grab a Hawkin’s Post newspaper and hands it to Eddie. He throws it onto the coffee table and scans through it until he finds the page he’s looking for.

“Check this out.” The group gathers around and looks down at the image of a long haired, buff soldier with a gun in his hands. “The War Zone. I’ve been there once. It’s huge. They got everything you need for, uh… killing things, basically.”

“You think fake Rambo has enough guns there?” Robin jokes. He definitely looks like a fake Rambo. Robin points at the advertisement. “Is that a grenade? I mean, how is any of this legal?”

“Well, lucky for us it is, so…this place is just far enough outside of Hawkins. As long as we steer clear of main roads, we oughta be able to avoid cops, and, uh… angry hicks.”

“If we’re trying to avoid angry hicks maybe we shouldn’t go to some store called the War Zone,” Erica remarks. So much sass in that tiny body.

Nancy nods. “Normally I’d agree, but we need the weapons. So I think it’s worth the risk.”

“Me too,” Lucas agrees.

“But is it worth the time? It’ll take all day to bike there and back,” Dustin argues. Damn kid is too smart for his own good.

But Eddie has a plan.

“Who said anything about bikes?”

Steve’s voice comes from next to him and Eddie can hear the smartass look on his face. “You got some car we don’t know about?”

Eddie stands upright and comes face to face with Steve’s gorgeous eyes and lips. He smirks as he speaks, “it’s not exactly a car, Steve. And it’s not exactly mine…” Steve raises his eyebrow in question at Eddie’s hint of criminal activity, “… but uh… it’ll do.”

Steve’s eyes drag up and down Eddie’s body before Eddie turns towards Max. “Hey, Red. You got a ski mask or a bandana, something like that?”

Max thinks for a moment and then shrugs her shoulders in agreement.

This plan will work.

Steve

A few days ago, Steve wouldn’t have thought that he would be anywhere other than Family Video, or on a date with some girl who he has no interest in. He wouldn’t have thought that he would be trying to save the world again. He wouldn’t have thought that he would be sharing longing glances at Eddie, with him reciprocating.

And he definitely wouldn’t have thought that he would see Eddie sneaking around the trailer park in a Michael Myers mask.

But here he is.

Following Eddie “Michael Myers” Munson as he leads them to commit grand theft auto.

They all follow behind Eddie as he sneaks behind the houses and trailers in the park, leading them to a white RV with yellow and red stripes across the middle. Eddie opens a window and pulls himself through the small opening. Steve follows straight after, hearing Eddie panting as he rips off the mask.

The rest of the group follow behind them. Eddie sits in the driver’s seat and begins pulling out wires and uses the pliers he borrowed from Max’s house to cut the coloured wires in half and then pulling off the sheathing to expose the metal.

It’s hot.

Steve watches intently, admiring the way Eddie’s hands look as they work. He’s absolutely mesmerised. He wants those hands all over his body.

But Steve needs to get a grip. They’re not alone, and they’re currently trying to steal an RV with the owners right outside. Luckily, Eddie had the good sense to lock the door on his way to the front seat.

“Where’d you learn how to do this?” Steve asks, honestly curious because he has no idea on how to hot-wire a car - or in this case an RV.

Eddie continues to work as he explains. “Well, when all the other dads were teaching their kids how to fish or play ball, my old man was teaching me how to hot-wire.” Eddie begins to twist the wires, getting them ready to start the vehicle. “Now, I swore to myself I wouldn’t end up like he did, but now I’m wanted for murder, and soon, grand theft auto.” He tests the wires, waiting to hear the spark that will work. “So, uh… I’m really living up to that Munson name.”

Steve’s about to tell him that he’s nothing like his dad, that he’s the best person in the world and that he’s worth so much more. But, Robin has to ruin the moment.

“Um… Eddie, I’m not sure I love the idea of you driving.”

Oh, absolutely! Steve’s seen Eddie drive and it’s not great. He’s about to agree until Eddie speaks first.

“Oh, I’m just starting this sucker. Harrington’s got her. Don’t ya, big boy?”

Oh fuck. If he wasn’t turned on before, Steve is now. But he doesn’t have time to react because Eddie’s sparking the van to life, the roar of the engine rattling the whole thing.

Eddie’s face lights up like a kid at Christmas, and Steve thinks he looks gorgeous, but their attention is drawn to the door where the owners have started knocking and telling them to open the door. Steve meets Eddie’s exhilarated expression with his own panicked one, hissing a quick “shit, go” and Eddie slides out of the driver’s seat, allowing Steve to jump into it.

As Steve grabs onto the steering wheel, he realises that he’s never actually driven anything bigger than his Beamer. What if this is so much harder?

But everyone’s counting on him, so he puts his worries aside. “It’s just a car,” he mutters to himself then he yells to the others at the back. “Everybody, hang onto something.”

The sound of the group’s panic fills the back of the van, and Steve can vaguely hear the screams of Lucas and Dustin telling him to drive. But he’s already getting into position, putting the van into gear and pressing his foot on the gas.

The RV skids forward, rattling the entire space as it moves, tearing the side cover out of the ground and dragging it along with the movement. The yelling from the disgruntled owners slowly disappears as they inch forward.

Steve struggles at first, trying to gain control of the van by turning the wheel. “Shit, shit, shit,” he mutters to himself. He can’t let the group know that he’s shitting himself.

They’re all talking in the back but Steve’s more concerned about driving the RV and not flipping it over. Especially when they come up to a corner to head towards the driveway.

“Hold on! Hold on!” Steve yells to the back, swinging the van around the bend.

Thankfully it doesn’t tip over and they head up the driveway towards the exit. In the rear view mirror Steve can see the couple come to a stop as they angrily watch their home driving away.

Once they’re out of the trailer park, the road is a lot easier, and definitely smoother. Steve breathes a sigh of relief, settling into his seat and focusing on the road. He tries to think of a route that will take them to the War Zone without being spotted. The movement next to him brings his attention back to the van and he watches as Eddie plonks down into the passenger seat, stretching his legs out to the side.

“Hey,” Steve says with a smile.

Eddie’s large grin appears, making his brown eyes twinkle. “Hey Stevie.”

Steve blushes at the nickname. “I love it when you call me that.”

Eddie leans in, close enough that he can’t be heard when he whispers, “then I’ll call you that whenever you want, baby.”

The blush grows, red hot lust spiking through his entire body. “Jesus Christ, Eds.”

He clenches his fists onto the steering wheel until they’re almost white to stop himself from jumping into Eddie’s lap and kissing him stupid.

A chuckle escapes from Eddie’s lips. “It’s fine, I’ll back off.”

“I’m not saying that. Just… you can’t be saying shit to me like that when there’s no way I can do anything about it.”

“Oh?” Eddie raises an eyebrow and leans on his thighs, closer to Steve. “And what would you do about it?”

Fuck!

Steve schools his expression into that of composure - which he definitely has none of right now. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

Eddie smirks with his tongue between his teeth. “Damn, Steve. You’ve changed.”

“Good changes I hope?” Steve asks with a laugh.

“Oh absolutely Stevie.”

Finally, it seems like everything is settled between them both. There’s nothing between them that feels uncomfortable or awkward. They can be themselves.

And Steve wants nothing more than to continue where they left off from the last time they were happy.

Steve watches as Eddie relaxes into his seat, stretching his legs onto the dash. “So… Harrington.” Steve keeps his eyes on the road but glances out of his peripherals to look at Eddie. “How’s it handle?” Eddie asks, like it’s the most serious question ever but with the slightest hint of sarcasm.

Steve laughs and nods. “Not half bad. Considering that this is a… house.”

Eddie laughs loudly, “wow, you’re so hilarious.”

“You’d better believe it, Eds,” Steve says, admiring the way Eddie turns his head away and pulling a strand of hair in front of his face. But Steve can still see the blush creeping up his neck.

Steve smiles as they drive along the back roads, thousands of trees flying by and nothing but the road and blue sky ahead of them. It’s a perfect spring day. Even with the threat of the end of the world looming over them.

And even with all of the scary shit on his mind, there’s the ever growing need to tell Eddie exactly how he feels. He wants to. Badly.

“It’s silly, but I…” Steve starts while keeping his eyes on the road. He can feel Eddie’s eyes on him. “I’ve actually… um… I always had this dream that I’d have this really… really big family. I’m talking like, uh… a full brood of Harrington’s. Like five, six kids.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Steve can see Eddie’s eyes widen before he gasps, “six?”

“Yeah, six little nuggets,” Steve answers cheerfully. It’s what he’s always wanted. Having the family he’s always wanted but never had. “Three girls, three boys.” Eddie laughs and Steve can see his soft smile beaming back at him.

“And… and every summer, I figured all of us Harringtons, we would pack into something like this and just… see the country. You know, The Rockies, Grand Canyon, maybe Yellowstone. And end up in some beachside town in California. Spend a week parked in the sand. Learn how to surf or something.”

Eddie sighs in contentment. “Wow, Stevie. That sounds nice.”

Steve smiles at the nickname and the fact that he’s loving the idea. Maybe Steve can convince him to stick around long enough to do it together.

“Yeah?”

Steve turns his head to glance at Eddie and meets his soft brown eyes. “Yeah.” Steve’s heart skips a beat. He’s so in love with Eddie it’s not even funny. And the way he’s looking at Steve, makes him hopeful that Eddie feels the same way about him. “Except, maybe not the six-kids part. That sounds like a total nightmare. How would you even deal with something like that?”

The voices of the kids, Nancy and Robin behind him fill the back of the RV. “If only I had some practice,” Steve says with a shrug and gesturing back to the kids.

Eddie laughs. “Okay, that makes sense.”

“Really?” Steve asks.

“Oh yeah. You’ve had this… family,” Eddie starts, gesturing to the back, “one that you’ve never had before. I don’t blame you for wanting something that you never had.”

“You read my mind,” Steve says with a smile.

“Yeah, well, you know me. I’m very intuitive.” Steve laughs at his response and keeps his eyes on the road, trying not to get distracted by Eddie’s comments.

It’s a comfortable silence and Steve can feel Eddie’s eyes on him.

“You’d be a great dad.”

For a moment, Steve’s heart stutters. It’s like confirmation about who he is and who he wants to become. That Eddie’s given him the chance to prove that he can have a family, and be good enough to deserve them.

And possibly, be a part of that life.

He finally looks over at Eddie, taking in his soft expression. “You think so?”

Eddie’s face blushes. “I know so, Stevie.”

As Steve drives, stealing a couple of quick glances throughout the trip towards Eddie, he can feel the blush creeping along his neck.

~

“Steve, I don’t know if it’s a good idea for us to be going to your house.”

Steve glances towards Nancy who’s standing just behind his seat. He’s just offered a suggestion of hiding and preparing to go back to the Upside Down by staying at his house. Nancy doesn't agree.

“Why not? No one knows that Eddie and I are friends. The cops wouldn’t even think to look at me.”

Nancy bites her lip. “I don’t know Steve. What if someone notices?”

“I don't think my neighbours even pay enough attention to notice anything like that. If they’re even home.” Steve knows they’re probably on holiday somewhere. Most of them go to holiday homes for spring break and summer holidays.

Nancy frowns, trying to think about everything that could go wrong in this situation. She worries too much. Steve doesn’t want her to worry.

“Nance, I know we’ll be fine. Plus it’ll give us a chance to go over the plan.”

The frown disappears and Nancy sighs. “Okay, fine. We’ll go to your house.”

So Steve heads in the direction of his house, Eddie sitting in the passenger seat allowing Steve to throw fleeting glances towards him. Every time he does, he catches Eddie looking at him and a blush spreads over his cheeks as their eyes meet.

Steve decides to park the RV in the woods behind his house, just to be sure that it’s hidden out of sight. The group follows behind Steve as they stealthily make their way into the house, being sure that there’s no one around to spot them.

The warmth of Steve’s home seems to relax the group, even if it’s empty and lonely. Of course, Steve doesn’t expect his parents to be home, but having his family here in his home with him, makes him feel calm and loved. Even if there’s the threat of the Upside Down.

They set their things on the coffee table in the living room and the kids throw themselves onto the couch. Nancy begins going through the things they bought at the War Zone.

The trip to the store was an eventful one at that. Being the ones who had barely any link to the Hellfire Club, Steve, Nancy, Robin and Erica all made their way around the store, throwing anything they needed into their carts.

However, Robin was distracted by Vicky and her boyfriend and not even Steve couldn’t console her. Then there was the issue of the basketball team being in attendance, including Jason Carver, who still had a vendetta against Eddie. Steve watched from afar as he spoke to Nancy at the gun counter, keeping an eye on how close he was to her, or if he looked like he was going to hurt her.

Thankfully, Nancy held up her own and managed to get away from him before herding the rest of them out of the door when they had quickly paid for their items.

Steve’s so thankful of how she’s constantly in control and taking care of them all.

Robin perches herself on an armchair, almost looking so content and comfortable enough that she might go to sleep. Steve wouldn’t be surprised if she did. He doesn’t blame her because he feels that he could sleep for almost a year.

Feeling the exhaustion from the past couple of days, Steve’s ready to take himself upstairs and have a hot shower before trying to catch a couple of hours of sleep, when he feels a hand on the small of his back.

It’s followed by a warm breath against his ear. “Wanna talk upstairs?”

Steve shivers at the sound of Eddie’s voice and his stomach swoops at the thought of having Eddie upstairs in his bedroom.

The hand on his back stays put while Steve turns slightly to look towards Eddie. His eyes are dark and full of want, and god, Steve wouldn’t be surprised if his are too.

With a quick nod, Steve turns around and leads Eddie upstairs. All he can hear is the kids arguing with Robin and Nancy telling them off along with the sound of their breathing as they continue up the steps.

Steve’s heart pounds as they move into his plaid monstrosity of a bedroom, closing the door behind them both.

Within moments, Steve finds himself pressed up against the door he had just shut.

Eddie’s hands cup his face and Steve is shocked at the sudden impact of Eddie’s lips kissing his hungrily. They’re so much more intense than the kisses they shared in the Upside Down, full of passion and need for each other.

Steve’s hands fist themselves into Eddie’s shirt, pulling him in even closer and deepening the kiss, allowing Eddie’s tongue to slide against his own.

It’s like home. Steve has never felt more at home than he does right now kissing Eddie.

It makes him forget about all the terrible shit they’re going to face.

Eddie pulls away from Steve’s lips to trail them along his jaw. He traces his tongue along the curves before mouthing after it, his hands moving under Steve’s (Eddie’s) vest and pushing him harder against the door.

“Oh my god. Eds… fuck. I’ve wanted this for so long,” Steve rambles as Eddie begins to kiss his neck.

Eddie mumbles into Steve’s neck. “I’ve needed you for so long, baby. So fucking long.”

Steve feels Eddie’s teeth sink in lightly on his collarbone and he gasps at the feeling. He grips Eddie’s shirt tightly before releasing it and trailing his hands underneath, feeling the tension of Eddie’s muscles under his hands.

“Please Eddie. Oh fuck, please.”

Releasing the skin on Steve’s shoulder with a wet pop, Eddie pulls back to look into Steve’s face. “What do you want, baby?” His hands trail down to Steve’s waistband before reaching behind and grasping Steve’s ass.

Steve’s panting at the heat of the moment, loving the feeling of Eddie’s body pressed against his and the way his hands leave him breathless with every touch. He honestly doesn’t know how he lived so long without his touch.

“I want… want you,” Steve pants.

Eddie smirks. “But everyone’s downstairs. What would they think if they heard your… noises.” He emphasises his point with a nip to Steve’s collarbone causing a moan from his mouth. “See?” He teases.

“I’ll be quiet. Please. I just need you Eds. I need you so much it hurts. I’ve waited too long for you.”

The pupils in Eddie’s eyes have grown so large that his eyes are nearly black. He bites his lip as his eyes trail down Steve’s body, his hands following the path they take.

“Oh, I can tell that you want this.” His hands trail down further, hooking his fingers into the elastic on his pants. “You want this so bad, don’t you?” Steve whimpers as Eddie leans in to kiss Steve’s neck, his fingers tightening in his pants before letting go and dragging down lower. “I know you do, Stevie. I can tell because of…” Eddie’s hand reaches the bulge in Steve’s pants and he grips onto it firmly, “…this.”

Steve has to bite onto the knuckles to try and keep himself silent. He wants to show Eddie that he can be good and keep his mouth quiet.

He needs Eddie so badly.

And god, the look in Eddie’s eyes with the spark of mischief and adoration makes Steve want Eddie even more.

“Oh, Stevie. Are you sure you can stay quiet for me, baby?” Eddie teases, gripping his bulge a little tighter, causing Steve to moan into his hand. Steve nods roughly, trying to get across how much he just wants Eddie to take him. Pull him to pieces and put him back together. Thankfully, the smile on Eddie’s face tells him that it’s going to be a great night.

And Steve’s not going to fuck this up like last time.

Eddie hums and continues to massage Steve through his jeans as he kisses and bites along the skin of his neck and collarbones. Steve tries to stop his hips from moving but it’s no use. He starts rolling his hips into Eddie’s, eyes rolling back into his head at the feeling of their clothed cocks pressed against each other. Eddie pants into Steve’s neck, moaning softly at the feeling.

“Jesus H Christ. You’re fucking killing me, Steve,” Eddie pants with a sharp thrust to Steve’s hips, to which Steve has to bite down onto his fist to stop from letting everyone know what’s happening upstairs.

Steve’s sure that Robin would cover for him. She’s great at noticing when he needs some space or and she’s definitely been noticing the intense stares from both Steve and Eddie during their trip to the Upside Down.

They’re basically grinding against each other as Steve’s pressed against the wall, his hands grabbing onto every inch of Eddie that he can reach. Their moans are soft and breathy, and Steve finally trusts himself to take his fist away from his mouth, allowing Eddie to lick his way past Steve’s lips.

Steve pushes Eddie’s leather jacket off his shoulders and it falls to the floor. It gives Steve more access to Eddie’s body, feeling the warmth through the soft layer of fabric. But it’s not enough. Steve wants to feel Eddie’s soft pale skin covered in tattoos, the warmth of Eddie’s muscles as they tense under him.

His hands reach down to the hem of Eddie’s shirt, just questioning whether Eddie wants the same.

And - thank god - he does.

Eddie reaches down and rips off his worn Hellfire shirt, throwing it to the ground and putting those damn tattoos on display. Steve can’t help it. He bends down slightly to lick at the demon image inked into his skin. Eddie moans breathily, threading his fingers into Steve’s hair as he begins to suck the soft skin into his mouth.

“Oh fuck, baby,” Eddie moans, grasping Steve’s hair a little tighter, causing him to moan against Eddie’s skin. Eddie pulls Steve back up to his lips and immediately pushes his vest off Steve’s shoulders. As it falls to the ground, Steve walks forward, pushing Eddie backwards towards his bed. They’re kissing, tongues pressed together and tasting every inch of each other as they stumble, finally falling onto the soft mattress.

As soon as they get their bearings, Steve sits up to straddle Eddie’s hips. He enjoys the view of a flushed Eddie, his hair a wild mess, lips kiss bitten and red, and the slight hickey that’s appeared on his left pec.

“God, you look gorgeous,” Steve hears himself say. Eddie blushes with a smile and pulls Steve down to his lips to begin kissing again. Automatically, Steve goes back to rolling his hips, their new position making it feel so good to rut against each other. They pant into each other’s mouths as they pick up the pace, both feeling extremely hard and full of need.

Eddie begins to kiss along Steve’s neck, pressing open mouthed kisses and lightly running his teeth along the area. They continue to rut against each other, which edges Steve further to his orgasm, helped with the feeling of Eddie’s lips on his neck. But he doesn’t want to come in his pants. He wants all of Eddie. He wants Eddie to fill him up, make him feel so good that he’ll never forget the feeling of him.

“Fuck me, Eddie. Please.” Eddie stops and pulls back to look at Steve as he tries to convey how much he wants this. How much he wants Eddie. “I need you, baby. Please.”

A smirk appears on Eddie’s lips. “How could I refuse that?”

God, Steve’s missed this.

Steve leans down to kiss Eddie, deeply and hungrily, as his hands move down Eddie’s chest, feeling the goosebumps appear in the trail, and finally landing on his waistband. Steve bites his lip as he undoes Eddie’s handcuff belt and button, pulling the zipper down slowly before sliding his hand into the opening in his pants.

Eddie stifles a moan as Steve’s hand slips into his underwear and grabs onto his cock. Steve can feel how affected he is by this situation as he strokes Eddie slowly, the hard length throbbing in his hand.

“Oh fuck, Stevie. Holy shit,” Eddie pants, trying to thrust up into Steve’s hand.

Steve laughs. “You like this baby?” He laughs louder at the cringiness of the line, but it seems to work.

“I fucking love it. Your hands are… shit… your hands are incredible. Could have your hands on my cock all day if I could.”

Steve blushes but laughs again, removing his hand and leaning down to kiss Eddie. The kiss is desperate and Eddie’s hands plunge into his hair eliciting a deep mumble of contentment. Steve’s hands explore Eddie’s body, tweaking his nipples and causing a sharp intake and a shaky breath.

Steve parts from Eddie’s lips and leans down to kiss at his chest, sucking the hardened buds into his mouth and pinching at the other. The noises Eddie make are fucking hot, and he hasn’t even started.

“Steve… oh… Jesus H Christ!” Eddie shouts and Steve lifts his head to place a hand over Eddie’s mouth.

“Shh. Do you want all the kids to know we’re fucking up here?” Eddie rolls his eyes and groans into Steve’s hand. “And you thought I was going to be the noisy one.”

Eddie’s eyes twinkle with mischief before he’s licking Steve’s hand and uses the momentary distraction to flip them both over into mirroring positions. Steve gasps audibly as Eddie settles in his lap and rocks his hips forward as his hands explore Steve’s chest, fingers moving through the thatch of chest hair that Steve’s been growing since breaking up with Nancy.

“You’re so beautiful, Stevie,” Eddie murmurs and Steve’s heart just soars.

“Fuck, Eds. You can’t just go around saying shit like that,” Steve blushes.

Eddie places a hand on Steve’s cheek, turning his head slightly to look at him. “It’s true. You’re… perfect.”

Steve’s definitely not perfect. If he was, he wouldn’t have spent the last year trying to find a girlfriend. Though that could have had something to do with not getting over Eddie.

“I’m far from perfect,” Steve admits. He knows that everyone thinks he is, Eddie included.

Eddie frowns, a crinkle in between his brows. “Baby.” Steve tries to look away, but Eddie’s not letting him. He leans down and presses a soft kiss to Steve’s lips and when he pulls away, the look of concern has been replaced with a soft sweet smile. “You’re perfect to me.”

Oh god. Steve feels like he could practically melt.

No words form in his brain. It’s overtaken with thoughts about Eddie. How he adores him and his goddamn optimism and generous spirit. How he treats everyone he loves with the deepest respect.

How much Steve loves Eddie and the stubborn head that sits atop his shoulders.

He loves him.

Steve loves Eddie.

His heart is so full that all Steve can do is laugh softly and pull Eddie down to his lips. They’re making out again, hands exploring bodies and lips hungrily taking in each other. Steve’s never going to get enough of how Eddie makes him feel. And how good it feels to kiss and touch him.

Eddie’s wandering hands make their way to the waistband of Steve’s pants, fiddling with the button and zipper. Steve writhes under the weight of Eddie on top of him, trying to get as much friction as he can before Eddie pulls away from Steve’s lips to mouth along Steve’s body, down past his collarbones, his chest and his stomach. He stops at Steve’s waistband, kissing and nibbling at the skin above it. The anticipation is madness for Steve as Eddie slowly wriggles Steve’s pants down to his thighs and mouths along Steve’s length through his underwear. Steve moans softly, Eddie’s warm breath making him even harder and needier for Eddie.

“Eddie. Please,” Steve whines.

Looking up from under his eyelashes - causing Steve to almost die from the sight - Eddie grins and bites his bottom lip, hooking his fingers into the elastic on Steve’s underwear and pulling them down. The cold air hits Steve’s cock before it’s engulfed in the warm heat from Eddie’s mouth.

Steve grips tightly onto the sheets underneath him and quiets the moan that escapes his mouth. He can’t believe he ever tried to push Eddie away when he never fails to make him feel as good as he is right now.

God, everything he does when they have sex is mindblowing. It’s even better than he remembers - maybe because now he understands the feelings that he has for Eddie - and he knows that no one else will ever be good enough.

He’s Eddie’s and Eddie’s alone.

Steve arches his back when Eddie swirls his tongue around the head of his cock, sucking gently and then pulling off completely with a wet pop. Eddie uses his hand in place of his mouth and slowly strokes Steve’s length as he looks up at him teasingly.

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you?” Steve pants. Eddie quickens the pace and slows down just as fast, teasing Steve as best as he can.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about Stevie.” Eddie presses a wet kiss to Steve’s knee. “I’m just here to make you feel good.”

Steve groans. “Oh fuck you Eds. You love it.”

Eddie laughs. “Yeah I do.” Before Steve’s able to tease him back, Eddie takes Steve back into his mouth, down to the back of his throat.

“Oh… fuck. Jesus Christ.” Steve’s surprised. Eddie’s sucking him off like it’s the easiest thing in the world. Eddie’s taken all of Steve right into his mouth and his nose presses against the tufts of hair at the base of his cock.

Steve thrusts his hands into Eddie’s curls, holding on to his head and pressing down gently and relishing in the groan Eddie lets out on his cock. He’s about to remove his hand and let Eddie do his job but one of Eddie’s hands stops him and presses it downwards, urging Steve to use him.

A groan escapes Steve’s lips at the thought of fucking Eddie’s face and he grasps onto Eddie’s hair and pushes him forward. Eddie barely gags as he takes all of Steve down his throat while he’s being pushed and pulled.

“Oh baby. Fuck, your mouth. Oh my god. I’ve needed you so much.” Steve can’t stop the words trailing out of his mouth. He’s so turned on that he wouldn’t be surprised if he comes in the next minute or so.

Steve speeds up the movements of Eddie’s head until he’s feeling the increasing intensity of his orgasm approaching. Eddie’s tongue runs along his length as he’s maneuvered along Steve’s cock and he strokes Steve’s thighs with one hand while the other grips tightly onto his hip. He begins to moan as he ruts against the covers - obviously affected by Steve taking charge of this blowjob - and it reverberates along his cock.

“You make me so crazy Eddie. So fucking crazy. I’m gonna come in that damn mouth of yours,” Steve rambles, tipping over the edge and spilling into Eddie’s waiting mouth. Eddie swallows every last drop as Steve presses his face into his body. Steve can feel the sharp breaths from Eddie’s nose against his skin. Steve pants and moans, trying to stay as quiet as he can as the wave of pleasure washes over his body.

Coming back down from his high, Steve releases Eddie’s hair and strokes it gently as Eddie lifts his head. His lips are red and shiny with spit and come, eyes glistening with lust and, god, Steve fucking loves him.

Eddie crawls back up Steve’s body to kiss his lips, tasting himself on Eddie’s tongue which should be gross, but isn’t. Their kiss is messy and intense, their need for each other still in full force. Eddie still has his pants on and Steve can feel his hard dick pressing against his thigh through the denim.

Pulling apart from Eddie’s lips, Steve reaches down to Eddie’s pants. “Let me take care of you.”

But Eddie’s hand encircles his wrist, stopping his movement. “Wait.” Steve looks up at him with wide eyes.

“What? You don’t want me to-”

“No. I mean, I do want to. I just thought…” Eddie leans in to press an open mouthed kiss to the spot just below Steve’s ear before whispering, “I thought you wanted me to fuck you.”

The sinking of Eddie’s teeth into his skin, added with the raging heat from the offer from him, Steve lets out a sound that should be embarrassing.

“Do you still want that, baby?” Eddie teases, grazing his teeth along Steve’s pulse point and throat. “Do you still want me to fuck you?”

Steve can feel himself growing hard again, turned on by Eddie’s teasing and he pants as Eddie bites down onto Steve’s shoulder. “Ah, fuck… yes. Yes, god yes. I want you to fuck me Eddie. Please… fuck me.”

Eddie lets out a breathy laugh and moves off the bed. Steve’s worried that maybe he’s had his laugh and he’s about to walk out, but instead he reaches into Steve’s nightstand to pull out a bottle of lube and a condom, and Steve watches as Eddie removes his jeans. Jeans that are tight enough that his underwear is pulled off alongside them.

Honestly, Steve’s thought multiple times about Eddie’s cock since the last time they were together. It’s an image that he hasn’t gotten out of his mind since 1983. But the real thing is even better than the image he’s been conjuring up.

Steve eyes him off hungrily, feeling his dick twitch at the sight. “You’re so fucking hot,” Steve can’t help but say. Eddie obviously appreciates the compliment because he smiles and crawls back over Steve to kiss him softly.

“I’m gonna tear you apart,” Eddie whispers, nipping at Steve’s jaw. “Piece by piece.” Eddie runs his tongue along Steve’s collarbones. “Is that what you want me to do, Stevie?”

Steve loves the dirty talk that’s currently coming out of Eddie’s mouth. It’s like a year of built up attraction and desire is being aired out in the open.

“Yes, Eddie. Shit…” Eddie nips at his chest and continues down Steve’s body. Following the same path as earlier but this time, he pulls one of Steve’s legs over his shoulder and licks over Steve’s entrance.

The first time Eddie had gone down on him like this was in the small back room of Scoops Ahoy last year. It was a mind boggling experience and something that he’d never felt before. He’s honestly so glad that Eddie’s choosing to do it again because he’s been thinking about it ever since that terrible - but weirdly erotic - night.

“Oh, fuck. Eds! That feels…” Steve’s cut off by a gasp - and a slight moan - as he feels Eddie’s tongue press slightly into his hole. “Holy… holy shit!”

Eddie laughs, his tongue no longer attacking his asshole, and Steve shivers at the feeling of his breath on the wet patch. “I had a feeling you liked it when I did it the last time.”

Steve sighs and chuckles breathily. “Holy fuck. Yeah… I liked it… a lot, Eds.”

A kiss is pressed against his inner thigh and he can feel Eddie’s hand stroking along the skin of his leg. Eddie is gentle and sweet as he covers Steve’s legs in kisses. Steve can’t help but throw his head back against the mattress, completely in shock about this whole situation.

After so many years, he’s here, with Eddie, as he worships his body. And Steve’s not letting him walk away this time.

This time… it’s different.

Eddie trails his kisses back up to his inner thighs, settling between them and looking up at Steve. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

Lifting himself onto his elbows, Steve glances down to Eddie and into his soft warm eyes. He’s honestly the most gorgeous human he’s ever seen. He reaches down to stroke Eddie’s cheek and Eddie smiles, pushing his face into Steve’s touch.

“You’d better believe it, baby.” Steve’s words open Eddie’s eyes and he turns his head to kiss the palm of Steve’s hand. It’s so sweet that Steve thinks he might die.

“Hand me that lube, sweetheart,” Eddie says with a wink. Steve does what he’s told, excited that he’s finally getting what he’s wanted for so long now.

Steve gets himself comfortable as Eddie uncaps the bottle and squeezes a generous amount of lube into his fingers. He runs them together, warming up the liquid, before he’s running a finger along the edges of his rim. The feeling has Steve gasping and then moaning when Eddie slowly presses his first finger in.

It feels so good. Unlike the first time Eddie fingered him, where it started uncomfortable and strange before morphing into something incredible.

Eddie picks up a consistent pace, not too fast and not too slow, before he adds a second finger and begins scissoring the two fingers to stretch Steve open even more.

Steve has to put his fist back in his mouth, worried that he’s going to be too vocal when Eddie hits that spot that makes him see stars. Which doesn’t take very long because it seems like Eddie remembers everything about Steve’s body. He moans, muffled by his fist in his mouth and his free hand grips the sheets tighter as he arches his back, overwhelmed by the pleasure.

Eddie laughs. “Oh baby. I’ve missed how you react to this. You’re so tight, I can tell it’s gonna feel so good to be inside of you.”

Fuck.

Steve removes his hand from his mouth. “If you keep talking like that, I’m gonna come again and you’re not gonna get a third one out of me.”

Eddie raises an eyebrow. “Oh, I’m sure you could give three.”

Steve shakes his head vigorously. “No, I wanna come with you inside of me.”

It’s Eddie’s time to moan this time. “Okay. Fine, but only because I want to come together.”

“What did I say, Eddie?” Steve asks, rolling his eyes.

Eddie grins and continues with his task. He makes sure to calm down the attack on Steve’s prostate but adds another finger that drags along his inner walls.

Steve continues to moan into his fist, not trusting himself - or Eddie’s teasing - until he has to reach down to grab onto Eddie’s wrist.

“Okay… I’m ready. I need you inside me. Now.”

Eddie looks like he might come right there, but instead he crawls up Steve’s body to kiss him hungrily. His tongue is immediately pressed against Steve’s and he grinds down into Steve’s body, eliciting moans from both of them.

They rut against each other, feeling their bodies against the other and Steve swears he’s died and gone to heaven. Eddie pulls away and sits back on his heels while he opens the condom packet and rolls it over his dick. Steve watches intensely with his bottom lip between his teeth, stroking along Eddie’s thighs.

Eddie smiles, that goddamn smile, and he moves in closer between Steve’s legs, lining up his cock against his hole. Steve’s heart pounds in his chest as he thanks god that he finally gets what he’s wanted for so long now.

Overtaken by the moment, Steve rolls his hips, encouraging Eddie to get on with it. The anticipation is getting to be way too much and now he’s hard again, Steve’s ready to go.

“Are we getting a little bit impatient there, Stevie?” Eddie teases.

Steve groans and throws his head back. “Really, Eds? I just need you to fuck me. I’ve been waiting for so long and… I need you. I need you to make me feel so good. I need you to fill me up and show me how much you want this too.”

There’s a silence. Eddie just stares at him. For a second, Steve thinks he’s fucked up. Again. But Eddie’s expression tells him otherwise. He strokes Steve’s thighs, moving closer and begins pressing inside.

Even with just the head pressing inside, Steve is overwhelmed by this electric feeling. It’s so good. As Eddie slides in further, rocking his hips to edge him in slowly, Steve feels like he’s surrounded by Eddie. That they’re close to being the same person. It’s honestly the best feeling Steve has ever had.

“Oh fuck. You’re so tight, baby. You feel so… shit… so fucking good,” Eddie babbles.

Steve can’t reply. He’s too focused on the way Eddie feels inside him, the hard length of his cock filling him up perfectly.

It doesn’t take long before Eddie has bottomed out, his hips against the meat of Steve’s ass. Eddie leans down, presses his lips to Steve’s to share an intense kiss. Eddie lips are still so fucking soft, and Steve has no idea how he kept away from Eddie for so long.

Eddie is such a great kisser. He knows exactly what he’s doing, even if he’s inexperienced in the area. Out of everyone he’s kissed, Steve thinks that Eddie is probably the best he’s ever had.

As they make out, Eddie’s hips move involuntarily, causing them to moan into each other’s mouths. Steve pulls Eddie’s lips closer to his, not wanting to part from them but wanting to show Eddie that he’s ready. He rocks his hips slightly, eliciting a slight gasp from Eddie, allowing Steve to start mouthing along Eddie’s jaw.

Eddie begins moving, pulling out slightly and thrusting back in slowly. When they both moan at the feeling, Eddie sets a consistent pace sliding in and out of Steve.

“Fuck, I’ve missed you. I’ve missed this,” Eddie pants, moving his hands to rest against the side of Steve’s head. The new position allows them to continue kissing, their tongues mingling messily as they moan into each other’s mouths.

It feels so good. It feels so right. Like Steve and Eddie are just meant to be this way and that they belong together.

Eventually, they’re just panting into each other’s mouths, trying to quiet the moans that they know will expose everything they’re doing together to the group downstairs.

Steve has his hands in Eddie’s hair, trying not to pull too tightly while Eddie begins panting into the crook of Steve’s neck. All Steve can feel is Eddie’s hot breath against his skin and the overwhelming pleasure he had from Eddie being inside of him. Every inch of Steve’s body loves Eddie, and loves being close to this part of him.

Eddie picks up the pace slightly, edging ever so slowly to Steve’s release, and judging by the sloppiness of Eddie’s thrusts, he isn’t too far behind. Steve grapples onto Eddie’s back, his nails digging in slightly into the plush skin like he’s trying so hard not to let Eddie go.

“Eds… oh god, Eds. Fuck. I’m so close. Don’t stop, don’t… stop,” Steve breathes out.

Eddie begins to groan into Steve’s neck. “Fuck, me too Stevie. I’m gonna come right into that sweet ass of yours.”

A giggle escapes Steve’s chest. “What the fuck, Eddie?” It seems like the worst time to be laughing, while he’s so close to coming, but as much as it’s so hot hearing that phrase from Eddie, it’s just as funny.

Eddie raises an eyebrow. “Well, it’s true. And I’m sure you’re going to make an absolute mess out of the both of us.” Eddie’s teasing and a firm hand wrapping around his cock pushes Steve over that edge, and he comes harder than he’s ever come before, all over Eddie’s hand and his stomach.

Steve feels like his body is alight, filled with a white hot heat that floods through his veins. Eddie did that. Eddie groans into Steve’s shoulder as he finishes, releasing into the condom and - as Eddie had said - ‘right into that sweet ass of yours’. Eddie thrusts deeply as he rides out his orgasm before stilling completely.

All that can be heard throughout the room is the sound of their breathing, their chests heaving with each breath. Steve can feel the sweat cooling on his body and then Eddie’s lips upon his skin.

Steve shivers, from both coming down from his mindblowing orgasm and the feeling of Eddie against his sweaty skin.

“Jesus H Christ,” Eddie mumbles, lifting his head from Steve’s shoulder to come face to face with him. He’s a sight to behold. Sweat covering his face, frizzy curls an absolute mess and swollen kiss-bitten lips paired with a fucked out blissed expression. He’s honestly so perfect.

“You can say that again,” Steve chuckles. Eddie laughs with him before leaning down to press a sweet and gentle kiss to Steve's lips and Steve’s heart flips in his chest.

As they kiss, Eddie uses the distraction to pull out, sitting up on the bed to remove the used condom and throwing it into the trash can beside Steve’s desk.

Their history with their previous sexual encounters has Steve thinking that Eddie would be up and getting dressed, ready to dismiss the whole thing. But, Steve is surprised when Eddie crawls back over to him and slots himself by Steve’s side, wrapping an arm over his middle.

Steve must look as shocked as he feels. “You think I’m going to leave?” Steve opens his mouth to talk but nothing comes out besides a couple of illegible sounds. Eddie laughs softly and strokes a finger along Steve’s cheek, slowly turning his head to face Eddie. “I’m not going anywhere, baby. Not this time.”

Overwhelmed, Steve starts to cry. He’s been dreaming about this for so long and now he has Eddie beside him after some absolutely incredible sex, telling him that he’s not leaving. He’s so happy, it’s almost too much.

“Oh, baby. What’s wrong?” Eddie’s eyes are full of worry, roaming over his face and cupping Steve’s cheeks with his hands. “Why are you crying?”

Steve sobs softly. “Because… because I finally have you. I screwed up. That first night at my party. Halloween at Skull Rock. I pushed you away, both times, and both times… I hated myself for it.” Eddie listens intently, his fingers stroking Steve’s cheekbones. “It was a mistake. You’re honestly… the best thing in my life.”

Eddie closes his eyes and lets out a shaky breath. “Stevie.”

“I was so scared. Scared of how I felt, scared of what I was. But everytime, it always comes back to you. But now… you’re here, with me and… I’m so thankful that you came back. So thankful that you still want me.”

A single tear rolls down Eddie’s cheek. “Of course I want you, Steve. I’ll always want you.”

Steve laughs through his tears and leans up to kiss Eddie. Fuck, he’s so happy. When he pulls away, he sucks Eddie’s lower lip before letting it go with a soft pop. Eddie gasps but then presses quick pecks all over Steve’s face, leaving them both giggling.

They’re only broken apart when a knock, followed by Robin’s soft voice, comes from the door. “Hey lovebirds. I’d be finishing up right about now before the others get suspicious.”

Eddie smirks. “Oh I’ll finish up all right.” Steve stifles a laugh but ends up snorting at the line.

Robin’s gagging noise, followed by, “ew, gross. I really didn’t need to know that,” only makes both of them laugh louder.

Eddie

Wow.

Just wow.

That’s all Eddie can think of right now. Beside the memory of Steve underneath him, the feel of his lips and hands on his skin, they way he looked at him.

It’s everything Eddie’s wanted for three years now.

And, best of all.

Steve’s still here.

They were pulled out of their post-sex haze by Robin, who insisted that she couldn’t cover for them anymore. So after a few lingering kisses, they found themselves in Steve’s shower together, giggling and laughing as they kissed each other.

Steve had tried to stop Eddie, telling him that they needed to hurry up or the others would know that something’s up, but Eddie was insistent on putting just a few more marks on his body.

But they did manage to get showered, and dressed - even though they both shared quick glances and soft touches - before heading downstairs, pretending that nothing that happened upstairs ever happened.

“What took you guys so long?” Dustin questions as they enter the living room.

Steve feigns a look of confusion. “I don’t know what you mean, Henderson.”

Dustin frowns. “You know exactly what I mean, Steve.”

Rolling his eyes, Steve crosses his arms over his chest and lies, “we had a heart to heart. Got all of our issues out in the open.”

Dustin doesn’t look convinced. Steve looks like he’s coming up empty on the lie he’s trying to pass off and Eddie can see the cogs turning in his head. As much as he loves seeing Steve squirm, Eddie jumps in to assist.

“Yeah, Steve was a right dickhead when I knew him in school. I hated him.” Steve’s eyes flash to Eddie, a slight flicker of hurt inside. Oh shit. “But… I don’t now. Because of our… ‘heart to heart’.

The corner of Steve’s mouth curves into a slight smile. Eddie tries not to reciprocate.

“Yeah, we’re buddies now,” Steve adds, bumping his shoulder into Eddie’s. Eddie tries not to respond to Steve’s touch, the lingering spark of electricity throughout his body even though they had spent the last hour touching each other. Eddie can see Steve smirk from next to him and he has to suppress the smile from spreading across his face.

Still not convinced, Dustin squints at Steve and Eddie like he’s studying them. Eddie tries to school his face into nonchalance so as to not give Dustin an inkling of what is actually happening. Thankfully, Dustin slowly turns away from the pair, addressing Nancy behind him.

Eddie knows that he hasn’t heard the end of this conversation with Dustin.

“So what’s the plan?” Dustin asks.

Nancy nods from her spot on the couch. “Right. Well, I think we get Max into the Creel House and Lucas and Erica can go with her. Erica will set up in the playground across the road and we’ll be able to connect with her through the lights. Robin, Steve and I will go to the Creel House in the Upside Down and we’ll hit Vecna with everything that we’ve got.”

Damn. Eddie wishes he could go with Steve and the girls. It would be so hot watching Steve go toe-to-toe with Vecna.

Though, that would probably get himself and everyone else killed.

“So that leaves you and Eddie,” Nancy says to Dustin. “You guys are going to create a distraction.”

It takes a moment, but Eddie finally processes what she’s just said. “Wait? Distraction? What distraction?”

Nancy raises her eyebrows in question. “Don’t you play guitar or something?”

Holy shit. Was he really going to draw away bats from the house by playing his guitar? That sounds metal as fuck! He turns to show his enthusiasm to Steve but is met with a furrowed brow.

Steve looks worried. Concerned. That’s something new. Eddie raises his eyebrows in question, but Steve shakes his head softly but glances to the floor in front of him.

Why is Steve so concerned about Eddie distracting the bats? Surely they’ll be done way before the bats even appear and they’ll be out through the gate and into safety.

Eddie’s got this.

Eddie can feel the huge grin splitting across his face as he turns to face the group. “Let’s do this.”

~

Steve looks miserable for the rest of the night as they sit and prepare for the battle.

Eddie’s working with Dustin, making badass shields out of garbage can lids and nails. They’re gonna be totally metal.

Nancy and Max are sawing off the shotgun barrel off of the gun she got from the War Zone, while Lucas and Erica secure spear heads to wooden poles.

That leaves Steve and Robin, who are sitting in a quiet corner of the yard making Molotov cocktails. Eddie can’t help but constantly glance over, hoping to catch his eye to see if he’s okay - plus the view is actually quite nice too.

But he doesn’t.

Steve’s too focused on his and Robin’s conversation to even notice anything else around him. His expression is still full of worry and anxiety, his body language exuding the same feeling.

However, Eddie has barely any time to mull over any of it because Dustin’s talking his ear off and making stupid jokes that Eddie can’t help but want to chuckle at but he loves making the kid squirm.

He’s just made a speech as a Scottish warrior, ready to walk into battle. He’s got a foot on a carton, going that little bit extra. “There will be no retreating… from ‘Eddie the Banished’.”

It’s no shocker that Dustin’s come up with some witty pun to go with Eddie’s monologue.

“Hey, you’re really ready for bat-tle.” Eddie doesn’t bat an eyelid, tries to feign disinterest even though he loves the lame ass joke. Dustin chuckles in that weird high pitched laugh he always does, standing up from his spot on the ground.

The smile on Dustin’s face wanes when he thinks Eddie hasn’t gotten the joke. “You get it?” Eddie doesn’t respond, schooling his face into nothing. It’s gonna drive the kid mad. “Bat-tle.” Nothing. Dustin sighs. “B-A-T.” Eddie almost wants to laugh right now, put the kid out of his misery but he loves torturing him. Dustin groans and rolls his eyes. “No?”

Dustin seems to have given up. He puts his shield on the ground and Eddie does the same quickly before ramming straight into Dustin’s middle. Dustin struggles to stay upright as Eddie wrestles him forward. “What are you doing?” he asks as he tries to push back against Eddie.

Eddie shoves Dustin back, then smirks as Dustin launches forward straight away shouting “you son of a bitch.” Dustin’s wrapped himself around Eddie’s middle again, pressing forward and this time moving Eddie a little more.

They’re wrestling, shoving at each other as they laugh, Eddie deciding that he’s going to give the kid a wedgie to distract him. And Eddie’s never been happier. Well, besides his rendezvous with Steve. But Dustin has become the little brother he never had. His parents were definitely never having any more kids and he has no idea what it’s like to have a sibling, but he’s sure that Dustin is more like a brother than anyone would be to Eddie.

Breathing heavily from their roughhousing, Eddie halts from pushing Dustin away from him to grab around the back of his head to come face-to-face with each other. “Never change. Dustin Henderson.” Eddie smiles at the kid and swipes the stray strand of hair that found its way into his mouth. “Promise me.”

Dustin looks confused but he answers, “I wasn’t planning on it.”

Eddie smiles. “Good.” Dustin doesn’t respond so Eddie repeats in a sing-song tone, “goood,” to which he gets a laugh and a smile along with, “good.”

God he loves this kid. Eddie hopes he’ll never have to deal with the shit that he got throughout his lifetime.

He gives Dustin a quick pat on the shoulder before moving to check in on the others. “Hey Sinclairs. How are those… uh… those spears coming along?” Lucas flashes a large grin and a thumbs up and then Eddie can see Erica say something smartass, wiping that grin off her brother’s face.

Eddie chuckles and is about to turn away when he catches Steve staring at him. There’s that look on his face. Eddie doesn’t like it.

Steve’s been acting like this since they went over their plan earlier and it continues to make Eddie nervous. There’s this feeling in the pit of his stomach.

Eddie raises his eyebrows in question to Steve, who responds with a shake of his head. He’s trying to play it off. But Eddie’s not buying it. He needs to know what the hell is going on.

He turns back to Dustin. “Hey I’ll be back. Gonna… take a leak.”

Dustin rolls his eyes and groans. “Sure, I totally buy that.” Eddie chuckles at the kid and starts to walk away when he hears Dustin talk again, “you do realise that weed is really bad for you?”

“Shut up Henderson,” Eddie calls over his shoulder and he can hear the snickering of the kid behind him as he stalks towards the woods.

Eddie doesn’t want to advertise that they’re going to have a talk, alone, so he hopes that Steve’s watching him closely enough to follow him.

He is, thankfully. He meets Eddie’s eyes and Eddie has a quick moment to jerk his head in the direction he’s headed before he’s out of sight.

As Eddie finds a spot against a tree near the RV, he lights up a cigarette and waits. He’s not sure what’s going on with Steve, but he knows that they need to talk. If Steve doesn’t, Eddie knows it’s going to eat him up.

Eddie’s halfway through his cigarette when he hears the crunch of leaves and branches from behind him. For a second, he flinches, but is relieved when he sees Steve’s face appear.

Steve looks at the ground, stopping a few metres in front of Eddie and leaning against the RV with his hands in his pockets.

Eddie has no idea what to say. He doesn’t want to jump straight into tell me what’s wrong and have Steve back further away from him. Instead, he holds out his cigarette, offering it to Steve, who finally looks up. The sad look in Steve’s eyes is almost enough to break Eddie’s heart.

Steve takes the cigarette and takes a drag, exhaling the smoke up to the sky. His head rests against the RV, closing his eyes while Eddie waits for Steve to come to him.

It takes a few moments of silence but Steve relaxes and holds out the cigarette for Eddie to take. Eddie shakes his head and Steve puts it to his lips to take another drag. Though this time, he watches Eddie.

When he’s finished, he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. “I’m worried.”

Eddie waits for a moment, until Steve’s eyes open and lock onto his.

“Worried about what?”

Steve bites his lip and looks back at his feet. “I’m worried that…” Steve shakes his head and takes a breath. “It’s stupid.”

Eddie steps away from the tree and closes the distance between them. To hell with the consequences, he needs to hold Steve.

As soon as he’s in reach, Eddie takes Steve’s hands in his own and squeezes reassuringly. “You’re not stupid.” It takes a second but Steve looks up with shiny brown eyes. “Nothing you could ever say could be stupid. Well… except for telling me that you think I’m terrible in bed,” Eddie adds.

Steve laughs, squeezing his eyes shut and forcing a couple of tears to fall. “Fuck off, man.”

Eddie laughs softly, moving a hand to Steve’s cheek to stroke along his skin, feeling the slight stubble underneath his fingers. He waits until Steve looks at him before pulling him into a gentle kiss. It’s not the type of kiss that explains every inch of Eddie’s desperation but one that says I’m here for you.

“You can tell me anything,” Eddie reassures.

Steve sighs and nods with a sniffle. “I don’t want you to get hurt.”

That’s not what Eddie expected. “You what?”

Steve shakes his head, freeing himself from Eddie’s grip. But Eddie doesn’t move. “See, I knew it was stupid.”

“Baby. No. That’s not what I-”

“No, I get it. We’ve only just gotten together, or whatever we are, and here I am acting like I’m overprotective and I feel like an actual idiot.”

Eddie fumbles for the right words to say. “Steve, what makes you think that I’ll get hurt?”

Steve shakes his head again, but this time more rigorously. “You’ll have those bats to distract. And god knows if they’ll hurt you just like they hurt me. I couldn’t bear to lose you because I wasn’t there to save you.”

Oh.

Steve moves to pace in front of Eddie while Eddie tries to wrap his mind around the thought that Steve is worried… about him.

Like, of course Eddie’s worried that any of them will get hurt, especially Steve. But Steve looks like he’s about to have a full blown panic attack about something that might not even happen.

Eddie reaches out to grasp onto Steve’s shoulders, halting his frantic pacing. Steve’s breathing has quickened, another hint of an oncoming panic attack.

“Stevie,” Eddie says softly, trying not to spook him. Steve doesn’t look up. “Baby, look at me.” Steve looks up hesitantly, his brown eyes shiny with tears and worry. “I need you to breathe. Breathe with me, Stevie.”

Steve’s shoulders move up and down as he breathes deeply, following Eddie’s directions. Eddie can feel Steve’s body relaxing, the tension releasing from his shoulders and his breathing returning to normal. His eyes are closed as he relaxes and Eddie studies the curves of his face as his features relax.

Feeling himself a lot calmer, Steve’s eyes flutter open and stare warmly back into Eddie’s. Eddie offers him a soft smile and runs his hands along Steve’s clothed shoulders.

“There we go. Great job baby,” Eddie croons. Steve blushes and drops his gaze at the nickname.

“You gotta stop calling me that Eds,” Steve murmurs.

God, he’s so cute.

Eddie pushes Steve’s head up with a finger under his chin, forcing him to look back up at Eddie. “I’ll never stop calling you baby. Not when it makes you look fucking adorable.”

Steve laughs. “Sap.”

Eddie frowns with a smile. “Rude.” Eddie joins in, laughing along with Steve, relieved at the sound of his laugh. It makes him feel a little less worried about him. But there’s still the issue of why he had a panic attack.

Their laughter pauses while Eddie’s hands move to cup Steve’s jaw. Steve looks nervous, but not as much as before.

“How about we talk about… why you’re worried that I’m going to get hurt?” Steve sighs and closes his eyes before he opens his mouth to talk. “And no… it’s not stupid.”

For a moment, Steve is speechless, his mouth agape, until he laughs breathily. “God you suck, man.” Eddie wants to make a dirty joke, but refrains. It’s not the time. Steve seems to ponder for the right words, mouth opening and closing a couple of times. “I just… things are so good right now, between the two of us.” Steve pauses. “After so long… I finally have you. But I guess… I’m just waiting for the penny to drop.”

Eddie frowns. “Why would it?”

Steve speaks so softly that Eddie almost misses it. “Things never work out for me.” What? Eddie doesn’t know what to say, so he waits for Steve to continue. With a quick breath, Steve does. “I mean, absent parents, failed relationships, dragged into interdimensional shit. It’s been going so well between us that it’s bound to go to hell sometime soon. And all I can think of… is those fucking bats. How their teeth felt digging into my skin. The pain and the fear. It was horrible. And I think about you, distracting those bats and… what if it goes wrong and they…” Steve starts to sob and Eddie pulls him into his body.

It all makes sense now. As Eddie holds Steve in his arms, he thinks about everything Steve’s gone through. The trauma, the loneliness. Of course Steve is worried about those bats hurting Eddie. He knows exactly what it’s like to be attacked by them. And now Eddie’s mission is to draw the whole flock to him, and then try to escape back to the real world before the bats can get him.

Steve doesn’t want Eddie to go down the way he did.

Steve sobs gently, while Eddie strokes up and down his back, trying to soothe him as best as he can. Feeling Steve’s warm body pulled against his.

“You’ve gone through so much, Steve. And I haven’t made it any easier. I was stupid enough to push you away, rather than pull you in and never let you go. No matter what you say or do.” Steve’s sobbing slows down as Eddie speaks. “You’ve dealt with all this upside down shit, taking care of the shitheads, all the while losing your girlfriend and that “King Steve” persona.”

“I’m in awe of you Stevie. No matter what obstacles were thrown your way, you kept going. You kept pushing. You stayed strong and led the party with all of that strength. I was honestly so jealous when I realised how strong and levelheaded you were about it all.” Steve pulls away and looks towards Eddie, who continues to hold onto Steve tightly. Never letting go. “I know… that all of this is scary. And, of course, your run in with the bats was terrifying. I know I was scared when I spotted you with two bats tearing into your skin.”

The memory makes Eddie nauseous. The way Steve had looked, being strangled and eaten alive, is bound to give him nightmares for years.

“But… I’ve got you now. And there’s no way I’m letting you go. I won’t let a bunch of bats come between us,” Eddie says with a laugh. Steve joins in, a lone tear dripping down his cheek. Eddie loves his laugh. It’s music to his ears, especially after a breakdown like he just had.

Eddie leans in and presses a kiss to Steve’s forehead, savouring the feeling of Steve’s skin on his lips and the scent that is just plain Steve. It’s intoxicating and Eddie knows that the feeling is never going to go away.

Steve sighs, a sigh of contentment as he wraps his arms around Eddie’s waist and buried his face into his neck. Eddie can feel Steve’s warm breath tickling his skin.

All Eddie wants to do now is hold Steve like this. He never wants to stop. Steve feels so good in his arms, so right, and Eddie can’t help but feel addicted to his touch.

He’s so happy they’re finally together.

Steve’s muffled voice breaks the comfortable silence. “Eddie.”

“Mmm?” Eddie hums, his eyes closed as he feels Steve’s hair tickling his cheek.

He’s too lost in their embrace to notice that Steve’s pulling back and when he does, as he looks into the eyes he loves, there’s a nervousness and something else that Eddie just can’t place.

Steve bites his lip. “I… um… I wanted to… tell you that-”

“HEY LOVEBIRDS! HURRY UP, WE'VE GOTTA GET GOING!” Robin's shrill screech calls through the forest. They both flinch like they’ve been caught with their hand in the cookie jar.

Steve laughs softly, leans in to kiss Eddie once, gently and intensely before stroking along his jaw, smiling that beautiful smile back at Eddie.

“Come on. We should go.”

Eddie nods, in a bit of a daze. “Oh… yep… uh huh. I’ll be… right behind you.”

Steve smiles again and turns and jogs back towards the house, leaving Eddie staring after him.

What the fuck? Was Steve about to admit his feelings to Eddie?

The way Steve hesitated, was like he was nervous to say it. But his eyes conveyed everything he was feeling.

And the thing is… Eddie would have said it back.

He loves Steve. Eddie loves Steve. He thinks that maybe he’s always loved him, even before that first night they spent together, and no matter what happened between them, Eddie always loved Steve.

And Steve feels the same.

Eddie’s sure of it.

Steve wanted to say it. He would have if Robin hadn’t intervened.

But good things never come easy.

Steve

“Okay, I wanna run through it one more time.”

Nancy means business as they’re piled into the RV that’s parked just outside of Forest Hills trailer park. They’ve gone over the plan so many times that Steve can recite it without fail, but now they’re here… he can understand why they need to do it again.

“Phase one.”

“We meet Erica at the playground.” Robin’s serious, controlled, very much unlike the personality she projects on a daily basis. “She’ll signal Max and Lucas when we’re ready.”

Nancy nods. “Phase two.”

“Max baits Vecna.” Steve grimaces as he speaks. He hates the thought of Max being the bait, at risk of being killed. But she’s adamant she can do it, so Steve has to trust her. “He’ll go after her, which’ll put him in his trance.”

“Phase three,” Nancy prompts, looking over to Eddie and Dustin.

Dustin grins proudly. “Me and Eddie draw the bats away.” Eddie smirks as he watches Dustin proudly, before ruffling his head, eliciting a groan from the kid.

Steve feels like he needs to throw up. Or cry. Or both. Just thinking about Eddie getting attacked by those bats… Steve doesn't know what he would do.

He watches as Eddie focuses back on Nancy, listening to the plan. Steve traces every outline of his body, the slope of his nose, the cut of his jaw, the leather jacket over his hellfire shirt with an army jacket thrown over the top. His dark frizzy hair, covered by his bandana. Steve tries to memorise everything.

Not like he could ever forget Eddie at all.

After all, he’s in love with the guy.

Steve almost told Eddie. In the woods, before they were interrupted. Steve’s almost a thousand percent sure that Eddie feels the same, but he wouldn’t blame him if he didn’t because of how Steve treated him in the past.

But he definitely loves Eddie. Every part of him.

Eddie catches him staring and raises an eyebrow, his eyes asking if he’s okay. Steve presses his lips together tightly and nods, looking back to Nancy as she finishes up their pep talk.

“… no one deviates from the plan. Got it?”

Stick to the plan. Steve watches as Eddie smirks and grabs his shield. Stick to the goddamn plan.

“Got it,” the entire group answers, and then they’re off.

Steve leads the group, stealthily sneaking along past the homes of the trailer park, over to Eddie’s trailer. It’s quiet, only the sound of crickets chirping, the faint chattering on televisions as well as their steps through the dry grass.

They make it to the trailer without being spotted and are once again staring into the gate, leading to their battle. Steve throws off his backpack and is immediately climbing up the makeshift rope left from their previous escape. Steve’s haunted by his memory of the last time he was here, under Vecna’s curse, but is relieved at knowing that Vecna doesn’t know what they’re doing.

At least, Steve hopes he doesn’t.

It’s a tough climb, especially once he’s at the gate in the roof and he grunts while he pulls himself through the opening. He lands on his feet, having flipped as soon as gravity took over, and he can hear Robin smartassing him. With a roll of his eyes, he drags the mattress out of Eddie’s Upside Down room and places it underneath the gate.

Nancy’s the next one to come down, gracefully landing on her back. Steve helps her up, the weapons following after. Robin and Dustin make their climb, not as gracefully as Nancy, but they make it unscathed.

Eddie’s the last to go through, pulling himself up the rope and grunting as a show of his struggle. Steve smiles and stifles a chuckle while he watches. It’s not surprising that Eddie doesn’t have great upper body strength but it’s something that Steve loves about him.

After what seems like longer than the others, Eddie finally falls through the gate and onto the mattress with a loud groan.

“Ow, fuck.” Steve snorts as he tries to stop his laughter and Eddie glares at him. “Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up Harrington. Just because you’re muscular and…” Eddie stops himself from putting his foot in his mouth.

Steve smirks and offers a hand to help pull Eddie to his feet. However, underestimating his strength and Eddie’s use of his legs, Eddie ends up a breath away from Steve’s face. Their hands are linked, eyes locked on each other and Steve can feel the butterflies fluttering in his chest.

The sound of footsteps behind him grabs Eddie’s attention and he smiles before pulling Steve in for a quick but breathtaking kiss. Steve memorises the feeling of Eddie’s soft lips and the way he feels when he’s kissing Eddie.

It’s probably stupid to be worrying that he might never see Eddie again, but after his encounter with the bats the last time they were here, Steve’s not taking any risks.

Steve keeps his eyes closed as he pulls away from Eddie, savouring the feeling of Eddie surrounding him. When he opens them, Eddie’s smiling largely, his eyes bright and shiny as he strokes along Steve’s cheeks.

“Everything’s gonna be fine Stevie. I’m not going anywhere.”

Steve melts into his touch. “You promise?”

Eddie smiles softly and kisses Steve chastely. “I promise.”

Before any of the others notice what’s going on between the both of them, Steve and Eddie pull away from each other hesitantly and grab their gear before heading outside with the others.

Steve starts to walk away, but stops in his tracks, sighing before turning to Dustin and Eddie who sit behind him. “Hey, guys, listen. If things here start to go south…” Steve tries to breathe past the flashes of images of those fucking bats. “I mean, at all. You abort. Okay? Draw the attention of the bats. Keep ‘em busy for a minute or two. We’ll take care of Vecna.” Eddie smirks at him, which worries Steve. “Don’t try to be cute or be a hero or something.” Not only is he worried about Eddie, but Dustin’s a part of this plan. If anyone’s gonna try and be a hero, it’d be Dustin. He definitely wouldn’t put it past Eddie though, especially if Dustin was in danger. “Okay? You guys are just-”

“Decoys,” Steve and Dustin echo at the same time.

Dustin rolls his eyes. “Don’t worry. You can be the hero, Steve.”

“Absolutely. I mean, look at us. We are not heroes,” Eddie adds, beaming that warm smile towards Steve. He's trying so hard not to just rush forward and kiss him on that damn mouth.

Instead, Steve nods, maybe a little too quickly, and turns to walk towards the girls.

“Hey Steve?”

Steve stops in his tracks at the sound of his name coming from Eddie’s mouth. He turns to the sound, to the man he loves. Eddie’s eyes are screaming at him. Trying so hard to tell Steve what he needs to say.

But Eddie drags his eyes down to the ground quickly and says, “make him pay.”

That’s definitely not what he wanted to say. Was he about to say that he loves him? No, surely not.

Steve smiles softly and nods his head, quickly scanning over Eddie’s form, remembering every detail about him.

And as he, Nancy and Robin walk away, Steve tells Eddie from his mind…

I love you.

~

“Hey Robin, watch out for the vines! Hive mind remember?”

Steve panics as he watches Robin jog in front of them, knowing she’d be the one to trip over her own feet and alert Vecna of their presence.

“Thank you!” Robin calls over her shoulder sarcastically.

Nancy laughs. “I’m sure she’ll be fine, Steve.”

Steve rolls his eyes and sighs. “Honestly, she’s a super clutz.”

“She did tell me that it took her longer to walk than most babies so…” Nancy starts and Steve laughs, remembering the same conversation with Robin. “… I really shouldn’t laugh.”

“When I was a baby, I actually crawled backwards,” Steve admits.

“Crawled backwards?” Nancy questions, a slight lilt in her tone that hints she’s genuinely surprised and amused.

“You know, I’d push with my hands like this.” Steve demonstrates pushing his hands down into the imaginary ground and backing up. “Beep, beep.” Nancy laughs. “Always in reverse, you know?” When Nancy doesn’t agree, Steve adds, “come on. It makes sense. You push to move, right?”

Nancy laughs again. “No, no, it doesn’t make sense.”

“Well it did to my tiny little Harrington brain. That is until I reversed my baby butt down a flight of stairs and thumped my head really good.”

“Wow, that explains… so much.”

“I think you’re right. I think… right out of the gate I’m super confident. But I’m also an idiot, which is just… I mean, it’s a brutal combination. But, I mean, the good news is, I get a good enough thump on my head, I can change. You know?” Nancy’s smile softens. “I can learn. I can crawl forward.”

“Like you did with Eddie.”

Steve stops dead in his tracks. “What?”

Nancy chuckles. “Come on Steve. It’s too obvious. You and Eddie are a thing.”

How the fuck-

“Steve, it’s okay. I’m glad you’re with someone that makes you happy.”

All of the dread that was filling Steve’s body melts away at Nancy’s reassurance. Never, in his whole life, would he have thought that anyone, especially Nancy, would be okay with him being with a guy. But here he is.

“H-how-” Steve tries to start, but all he ends up doing is letting out breathy sounds from his mouth.

Nancy smiles. “You seem happier than you ever were with me.”

“What? No… of course not, Nance.” He’s quick to answer that.

Of course he was happy with Nancy. The happiest he ever was.

Except…

“Steve. Honestly, I think it’s because you and I were never meant to be. We never would have made each other as happy as we are right now. Because you’re meant to be with Eddie.”

Steve could honestly kiss Nancy right now. His feelings have been a constant source of anxiety, from noticing his feelings for Eddie to not knowing how to tell him about those feelings. He’s almost done it multiple times, but he’s never been absolutely sure it’s the right time.

But hearing from Nancy that he seems the happiest he’s ever been, it’s like a shove in the right direction.

The next time he sees Eddie. He’s going to tell him that he loves him. No holding back, damn the consequences.

Steve can’t stop the laugh that escapes his mouth as he looks to the sky. “Far out, Nance. How do you know so much about myself when I don’t?”

“Oh, you know. It’s my journalistic instincts kicking in,” Nancy jokes. Steve laughs at her and starts to walk again, feeling his chest lighten and warm. They walk in a comfortable silence until Nancy clears her throat. “I really mean it, Steve. I’m really happy for you. For both of you.”

Steve knows she means it. “Thanks, Nance. It’s been… eye opening, that’s for sure.”

Nancy chuckles from next to him. “Yeah, I bet. When did you guys start seeing each other?”

Oh shit. Steve’s been dreading the questions about how he and Eddie started seeing each other. Especially Nancy.

“Uh… actually… we’ve been on and off for about… three years.”

Steve watches Nancy’s face, waiting for the moment her expression turns to disgust at the fact that he was seeing Nancy in between seeing Eddie. But it doesn’t happen. Instead, she looks amused.

“Wait, what?” Nancy questions.

“God, I knew it’d be weird.”

“No.” Nancy stops in front of him, her arms in front of him. “That’s not what I meant. I just… I wouldn’t have even guessed that you two would have been together way back then.” She stops and goes into her thought processes. Steve can tell from the way her brow furrows tightly. “Wait, were you guys together when we got together?”

And here it is.

“No. I started seeing you a few months after we got together the first time.”

Nancy’s still frowning. “Well why do you look like you’re about to tell me someone’s died?”

“What? No I don’t!”

“Steve,” Nancy says with a raised eyebrow.

Steve groans. “Fine, we got back together, kind of, the night we…” He can’t finish the sentence.

Bullshit.

It finally clicks and Steve can see when it registers in Nancy’s mind. She nods slowly, muttering a quick, “oh.”

Steve doesn’t know what else to say. He feels bad. They weren’t even broken up and Steve was already fucking around with Eddie.

“Nance. I’m s-”

“Steve, stop.” Steve does as he’s told, watches as Nancy’s features soften. “It’s fine. I think we both knew that our relationship had run its course. And I… did the same thing to you.”

Steve had always assumed that Nancy and Jonathan had hooked up. They were together when they met up at Hawkins Lab after their trip together and Steve knew. He just knew.

But it didn’t hurt as much as he thought it would.

It hurt more losing Eddie.

“I guess we’re even?” Steve jokes lightly.

Nancy’s laugh eases any anxiety he has about the whole situation. “Yeah, we’re even.”

~

The plan worked.

The bats were distracted.

They made it up the stairs - although they were taken over by vines and almost smothered to death.

And they set Vecna alight and shot him over and over until he was dead on the front doorstep of the Creel House.

Steve’s over the moon, so thankful that their plan has worked. However, there’s still something that’s eating away at him. That they’re not out of the woods.

Immediately, Steve breaks into a run, back towards the direction of the trailer park. He can hear Robin and Nancy yelling out to him, but all Steve can focus on is getting back to Eddie.

Steve doesn’t know why, but there’s a feeling of dread in the pit of his stomach. He’s been nervous about the idea of Eddie and Dustin distracting the bats, but now… it’s different.

Thunder echoes around him as he runs, branches crunching under his boots. Vecna’s dead so he doesn’t worry about the vines. He just needs to see Eddie.

As he nears the trailer park, there’s a sound that pierces through the sound of dying bats and the rumbling in the sky. Steve pants heavily at the exertion on his lungs, the burn from running so far without stopping for a breath.

It takes a moment, but he recognises the sound.

Dustin.

Screaming.

Crying.

And as Steve gets closer, he can make out two figures on the ground.

His heart sinks into his stomach and he feels like he needs to throw up. But he keeps running. He needs to make it.

Dustin’s on his knees, sobbing uncontrollably, his whole body moving with his sobs. And next to him is the gruesome figure of the man Steve loves.

Steve throws himself on the ground on the opposite side of Dustin, scans over Eddie’s body only to be horrified by the sight of blood everywhere.

Eddie’s blood.

He sounds like he’s choking. His chest heaving roughly as he attempts to breathe.

“H-he just left. I-I’m s-sorry, Steve. I couldn’t… I couldn’t stop him,” Dustin sobs.

Steve tries to stifle the sobs that are stuck in the back of his throat. He has no idea what to say. Where to start.

“Eddie, what the fuck?” He ends up saying.

Eddie laughs weakly and groans. “Sorry Stevie. I just-” Eddie coughs, “I just had t-to be the h-hero.”

There’s no stopping the tears now. They fall quickly down Steve’s cheeks. “I told you not to. Why do you never fucking listen?”

More coughing comes from Eddie’s chest. “H-had to save the kid.”

“You didn’t have to s-save me, Eddie. We could have m-made it,” Dustin stammers.

Eddie tries to smile. “I d-didn’t wanna risk it.” Steve starts to cry, big fat sobs starting to escape his lips. It gets Eddie’s attention. “Stevie.”

“Ed-Eddie, you p-promised.” Eddie’s smile drops and he winces in pain. “You promised that you wouldn’t get hurt. You promised that you wouldn’t leave me.”

Eddie closes his eyes tightly, tears falling from the corners before he takes a large shuddering breath. “I’m sorry Stevie. I’m so… so sorry.”

Steve shakes his head. “Nope. No. I’m not letting you go. You’re not going anywhere. I need you.”

“Steve.”

“We can get you out of here. I’ll carry you and we’ll get you to a hospital and-”

“Steve!”

He stops, but he starts sobbing. Steve can feel his entire heart splitting into a million pieces and he knows. He knows that he’ll never be able to recover from this.

“Hey, it’s okay. You’re not alone. You’re never alone.”

“But I don’t wanna live without you.”

Eddie forces a smile, fat tears still rolling down his cheeks. “You have to, baby. I know you can. You can do anything.”

Steve can’t breathe. His whole world is caving in. He takes a deep breath but nothing helps. He drops his head into Eddie’s chest, pressing his face into the fabric of his Hellfire shirt. Thankfully, Eddie still smells like Eddie, with the hint of blood, but it helps. Added with the feeling of Eddie’s hand stroking his hair, Steve’s only sobbing, muffled by Eddie’s shirt.

“You’ve been the best part of my life Stevie. From the moment I saw you… I knew I wanted you. And I was so lucky to have you, even if we got off to a bumpy start. You’re incredible, baby.” Steve squeezes his eyes shut and sobs a little harder but lifts his head up from Eddie’s chest.

The look of Eddie as he’s laying on the ground, has Steve’s heart breaking all over again. He’s bloodied, tired and breathing slowly. But his eyes are the same warm chocolate eyes that Steve loves and adores.

It’s not the way he wanted to tell him, but he needs to.

“I love you, Eds.”

Eddie’s eyes widen in surprise before he smiles weakly. “I knew it.”

Steve slaps his shoulder gently. “Shut up asshole.”

Eddie shudders again, but his breathing has slowed immensely. Steve knows. Eddie knows too. They haven’t got much time.

Steve feels Eddie’s hand slip into his own and he runs his thumb along the knuckles on his hand. Steve can’t stop crying, there’s tears everywhere and he’s probably covered in spit and snot, but he leans in and presses his lips softly against Eddie’s.

It’s so gentle. Like they might break into a million pieces if they press in a little harder. So Steve just relishes in the feeling of Eddie’s soft chapped lips against his own and the way his breath feels across his face.

Steve doesn’t care that Dustin’s watching, if this is the last chance he gets to kiss Eddie, he’s taking it.

They pull apart, fingers still intertwined together, like they always should be. Eddie looks tired, his eyes glazing over.

But he manages to look at Steve and flashes him a warm smile.

“I…” Eddie heaves a huge sob. “I love you too.”

Steve cries as Eddie takes a large last breath.

And he’s gone.

Chapter Text

Hawkins, Indiana
March, 1986

Steve

Steve feels like a part of himself has died.

It’s a feeling that he’s never felt before, even after being abandoned by his absent parents.

He looks down at the man he loves, the man who has his heart, and feels like he is breaking into a thousand pieces.

Eddie’s eyes are shut, no longer showing off the most perfect eyes that Steve has ever seen. He looks so peaceful. Almost like he’s fast asleep.

But of course he’s not.

He’s gone.

And Steve can’t bring him back.

Dustin still sits across from him, sobbing as he stares at his new friend. Steve knows just how much Eddie meant to him and to be honest, Steve doesn’t blame him.

Eddie always has this way of bringing people in. His vibrant and carefree personality and his unwavering charm never failed to capture anyone’s attention.

It’s one thing Steve loves about him.

A gentle hand on Steve’s shoulder is the only hint that they’re no longer alone. He knows it’s Robin’s from that platonic soulmate bond they seem to share.

Robin crouches down next to him, running a hand across his shoulder blades. “Oh Steve. I’m… I’m so sorry babe.” He can tell she’s crying, and his suspicions are confirmed when she leans her head onto his shoulder and he can feel the wetness of her tears soaking into the fabric of his shirt.

It breaks him. 

The feeling is full of love and grief, and all Steve can do is sob and feel the tears stream out of his eyes while he drops his head onto Eddie’s chest. His body shudders as he cries, wet tears dropping to mix in with Eddie’s blood.

But even with the large sobs and deep heaving breaths, Steve can hear something. It’s something small and soft, and for a moment, Steve thinks he must be imagining it.

He’s not.

Underneath Steve’s ear, somewhere within Eddie’s chest is the gentle thump, thump sound of his heart. And, very softly, Steve can feel the rise and fall of Eddie’s chest as he breathes.

Steve sits up quickly with a gasp. “He’s alive.”

Dustin sniffs and looks towards him with wet eyes. “What?”

“Eddie. He’s alive,” Steve repeats.

Robin sighs softly from behind him. “Steve.” Of course she doesn’t believe him.

“No, I’m serious. His heart…. It’s still beating. He’s still breathing. We have to save him.”

“Steve, look at him. He’s gone,” Nancy says gently.

“For fuck’s sake!” Steve exclaims, standing up from his spot by Eddie’s side. Robin’s eyes are red rimmed from her tears. Nancy, with a solemn expression planted on her face. “He's alive. And I’m not going to let the guy I love die on the ground of some hellhole like this. So are you going to help me or what?”

Robin glances over her shoulder towards Nancy who softens and sighs gently. “Okay. Let’s get him out of here.”

Steve does most of the work. It turns out Dustin is injured, quickly explaining that Eddie had moved the mattress and Dustin had fallen onto his leg wrong. So Steve and Robin lift Eddie from the ground and drag him through to Eddie’s trailer.

It’s difficult. Eddie’s dead weight and Steve’s running off a couple of hours of sleep and the remaining adrenaline. But they get him inside and manage to piece together another makeshift rope to throw back through the gate - of course Eddie had to cut it down. Getting him through the gate is even harder. Steve gets Eddie on his back, Robin and Nancy supporting from underneath, and he pulls himself up the rope.

Steve doesn’t know how he’s doing it. It’s the most physical exerting activity he’s ever done. He chalks it up to the importance of getting Eddie to safety, to make sure that he stays alive.

He’s not going to lose Eddie. He can’t. He won’t.

They make it. Tumbling harshly onto the thin mattress with a soft thump. Steve makes sure that Eddie falls on top of him, shielding him from any further injury. Once he’s dragged Eddie out of the way, he rushes to the kitchen and searches for a first aid kit. By the time Nancy comes through as the last of the group, Steve’s got the kit in hand and is assessing for the worst of Eddie’s injuries, which seems to be a similar position to his own demobat wounds.

It’s a flurry. Steve doesn’t remember anything but trying to stop as much of the bleeding as he possibly can so that they can get Eddie to the hospital. Eddie still hasn’t woken up, still unconscious but alive - Steve constantly checking that his heart is beating and his lungs are working.

The rest of the group helps, picking a spot each to take care of. Dustin and Robin ramble the whole time, about what Steve has no idea, while Nancy seems to remain calm and collected.

Eddie’s wounds are bad. Steve almost breaks into sobs at the sight of the blood coating Eddie’s skin and soaking through his favourite shirt. There’s a gash on his neck, a smaller one on his chest but two extremely deep open wounds on his stomach. Steve’s thankful that Eddie’s unconscious because it would surely be excruciatingly painful.

Thankfully it doesn’t take too long to get Eddie wrapped up into bandages, and for them to sneak slowly through the trailer park to where the RV is parked just outside. Steve’s immediately behind the wheel, peeling out of the woods and towards the hospital.

It's probably a bad idea going to a hospital, Steve thinks, but there’s no other way. He’ll die if he doesn’t get him medical attention. Maybe they can convince the government - surely after all they’ve done they deserve all the help they can get - to get him out of there, clear his name, but that’s all second to getting Eddie help.

It should be an easy drive to the hospital, but it seems that not everything in Hawkins is as it was.

There’s cracks all through town, cutting off roads and tearing down houses and buildings. Trees and powerlines have all fallen down, some of them covering the roads. But Steve’s determined to make it to the hospital. He drives on sidewalks, through empty fields. If a road is blocked he finds another way around.

Eventually, they reach the hospital. Steve jumps out of his seat and starts to move Eddie out of the van with the rest of them.

Hospital staff stare at them as they struggle through the emergency room. They must look horrifying because it’s sure how Steve feels right now.

“Help! Please, help us!” Steve shouts, trying to stay upright as Eddie begins to slip out of his grip. Steve can feel his own body sagging from exhaustion, his waist burning with pain.

A team rushes forward, taking Eddie out of his arms and putting him on a gurney. They work quickly, assessing his injuries and everything they need to do before he’s taken away.

Steve’s vision starts to blur, but he needs to make sure Eddie’s okay. As they move to wheel him away, Steve tries to follow behind but he’s stopped by a short nurse.

“I’m sorry, but you can’t go any further.”

Steve tries to move past her. “I need to go with him. I need to stay with him.”

The nurse stops him again, hands gently pressing against Steve’s chest.

“We’ll take care of him.”

“No.” Steve goes to move but is held back by a warm hand on his elbow.

“Steve,” Robin's voice warns.

“No!” Steve shouts, pulling his arm out of her grip and jerking forward. But instead of the short nurse, a large guard jumps into his path, grabbing onto Steve’s shoulders and halting any further movements. However, Steve continues to struggle. “No, I need to be with him! Please, let me go with him! Eddie!”

“Sir, I will have to remove you from the hospital grounds if you cannot calm down,” the guard warns.

Steve struggles in the guard’s grip, but he’s huge and there’s no way in hell that Steve’s getting past. But he tries. He has to try.

“No… let me through! Let me-”

The world goes hazy. The room starts spinning. Steve feels nauseous.

He’s passing out.

Steve hears Robin’s worried voice call out his name before everything goes dark.

~

Muffled voices are the first thing that Steve notices as his eyes open.

Steve has no idea where he is. It’s white and clean, and all Steve can smell is the faint stench of bleach.

A hospital?

There’s an annoying beeping sound to his left. Obviously from one of those IV machines.

How the hell did he get here? Steve tries to think about the last thing he remembers.

The Upside Down. Creek house. The stench of burnt flesh as Vecna goes up in flames.

He winces as he sits up in the stiff hospital bed. His abdomen surges with white hot pain and he groans, halting the muffled voices. The curtain opens quickly and Robin’s head appears.

“Oh my god. Steve!” She shouts, rushing to his side and throwing her arms around his neck. Steve winces again and she pulls back even quicker. “Shit. I’m sorry. Are you okay?”

Robin’s eyes are panicked, and tired. There’s dark circles under her red rimmed eyes. She’s been crying.

“Robs, are you okay?” Steve asks.

Her eyes widen in surprise and she laughs. “Me? Am I okay? You’re the one in the hospital bed, dingus.”

Steve rolls his eyes. “You look like shit.”

Robin’s mouth drops. “You’re one to talk, asshole,” she says with a laugh. But it’s tired and full of sadness.

She does look terrible. She definitely hasn’t slept and she’s still in the same clothes she wore when they got to the hospital. Still covered in blood.

Eddie’s blood.

Eddie.

“Oh god, where’s Eddie?”

It all comes back to him. Eddie covered in blood. Eddie’s breathing shaky and weak. Eddie’s smiling eyes.

I love you too.

Eddie loves him. Eddie loves him.

Steve needs to find him.

“Steve.” The tone of Robin’s voice scares him.

“Where’s Eddie? I need to see him. I need to-”

“Steve,” Robin repeats, sadly. “You can’t.”

Steve’s heart drops. He’s dead. Eddie’s dead. He was too late.

The tears well up in his eyes. “Is he… is he.” He can’t finish the sentence.

Robin grasps onto his hand tightly. “No. No, Steve. He’s okay. He’s alive.”

Steve erupts into sobs. “He’s alive? He’s…" Steve can’t breathe. He’s full of relief. But why can’t he see him?

“You saved him, Steve. He wouldn’t have survived if you didn’t press so hard for us to help get him out,” Robin says softly with a warm smile. She strokes a thumb over his knuckles, soothingly.

Steve takes a breath. “Why can’t I see him?”

Robin’s gaze drops to their joined hands. “The cops have him under their watch. The hospital had to report it and they were here within the hour.”

Shit.

Steve had known that this would happen but he thought they’d have more time. Unless he’s been out longer than he thought.

“How long was I out?” Steve questions.

“Two days.”

“Two days?! Are you kidding me?” Steve shouts, removing his hand from Robins and scooting further up the bed. “What about the government? Surely they’re here now with the whole ‘earthquake’ thing.”

The ‘earthquake’.

Max.

“Shit. What about Max?” Steve asks.

Robin’s face drops again. “She’s alive. Barely.”

Barely.

“Fuck!” Steve curses, gaze lifting to the ceiling.

When Steve glances back down to his best friend, she’s got her hands linked together and is staring down at them. She’s exhausted, he can tell. And he’s freaking out on her.

He reaches down and takes one of her hands again. “I’m sorry, Robs. You’ve obviously been going through this alone.”

Robin sniffs. “Well, I mean, I’ve had Nancy and Dustin.”

“Are they okay? How’s Dustin’s leg?” Steve asks, immediately worried about the kid.

“Yeah he’s fine. He dislocated his knee but he’s okay. Worried about you and Eddie.”

“Where is he?”

“Back home with his mom. We didn’t want to have her worrying about him. Nancy went home too.”

They all went home, but Robin stayed.

“What about you? Your parents will be worried.”

Robin shakes her head. “I called them, told them I was fine but you were hurt and they told me to stay with you. I guess they like you,” Robin says with a laugh.

“Everyone likes me,” Steve jokes.

“I don’t,” Robin teases.

“Riiiight. That’s why you stayed by my bedside for two days straight.”

She smacks him lightly on the shoulder and rolls her eyes. He feels lighter, but still anxious as all hell.

Eddie’s here. He’s alive. But the cops have him.

“I need to see him, Robs.”

Robin sighs again. “Steve, I told you. The cops-”

“Yeah I know, the cops have him. But maybe I can ask them if I can talk to him. Before they take him.”

“Steve. You can’t talk to him.”

He knows she doesn’t mean because of the cops.

“Why?”

“He’s in a coma. Has been since we got here.”

He’s not out of the woods yet. Anything could happen.

“I still wanna see him, Robs.” Steve takes a deep breath that comes out shaky and a tear falls down his cheek. “I need him.”

Robin’s gaze softens and she reaches up to wipe away the wetness on his skin, her hand lingering on his cheek. “I’ll see what I can do.”

Steve closes his eyes and leans into her hand. “Thanks Robs.”

She laughs softly. “I love you, dingus.”

Steve opens his eyes and smiles back at her. “I love you too.”

~

A couple of hours later, Steve’s in a wheelchair pushed by Robin as they make their way to Eddie’s room.

Steve’s nervous. His last memory of Eddie is his bloodied, unconscious body in his arms. Now he’s going to see him unconscious, hooked up to tubes and cords.

The wounds on his abdomen sting as he sits upright. The nurses came in to check on them and he flinched at the sight of his mangled skin underneath the bandages. The nurses were happy with the look of the wounds so Steve is optimistic that they won’t kill him.

Robin must have made a good argument to the cops because it didn’t take long for her to come back with the good news that he could go and see Eddie.

All Steve wants to do is see Eddie’s face, to touch the soft pale skin that’s covered in tattoos. To tell Eddie that he loves him. Again.

Eddie’s last words repeat over and over in his mind.

I love you too.

All of Steve’s worrying about Eddie’s reaction to his declaration was gone in an instant. The thought that Eddie feels the same way makes his whole body soar. All of those years, the pining, the hurt and confusion, all means nothing. Nothing else matters, except for Eddie and how much he loves him.

Steve’s heart stutters as they slow down approaching a door guarded by officers. Steve recognises one of them as Officer Callahan. He raises an eyebrow as Steve and Robin approach.

“Steve Harrington. I don’t know why you of all people would want to see Mr Munson, but your friend was very insistent that you see him.”

Steve’s hands ball into fists in his lap. “Yeah, well, you’re innocent until proven guilty, right?”

Officer Callahan rolls his eyes. “Well there’s an extreme amount of evidence that points directly to Mr Munson.”

“There’s always a reason.”

Officer Callahan crosses his arms over his chest. “Yeah. Right. You’ve got five minutes. That’s it.”

Steve grits his teeth and nods before Callahan opens to the door to the room. Robin pushes the wheelchair forward through the threshold, slowly.

The sound of machines beeping and oxygen flowing is the first thing Steve notices. It’s just like his room, but there’s more machines. The room is bigger than his, bathed in light from the window.

In the bed in the centre of the room is Eddie. His long dark curls are spread across the pillow, his face is pale and soft with small scratches across the skin. There’s a bandage on his neck that stretches up onto his jaw.

But the thing that makes Steve’s blood boil is the handcuffs on Eddie’s wrist, pinning him to the bed.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Steve asks incredulously. “He’s unconscious. What the fuck is he going to do?”

Robin’s hand sits on his shoulder. “It’s a precaution Steve. They’ll figure out that he’s innocent.”

“It shouldn’t take them this long.”

“Steve, you know exactly how everything points to him. It’s understandable that they’ve all gotten the wrong idea.”

Steve shakes his head and moves to get up from his chair.

“Wait, Steve, you have to stay in-” Robin reminds him, moving a hand to attempt to push him back into the chair. Steve is faster.

“I’m okay, Robs.”

She, thankfully, relents and watches from the corner of the room while Steve makes his way to Eddie’s sleeping figure.

He looks so peaceful. So perfect. His eyes are closed, his dark lashes fanning along his cheekbones. His soft plush lips are parted slightly, small puffs of air being exhaled.

Steve closes the distance between him and the bed and reaches out for Eddie’s hand that’s resting on the blanket next to him. It’s warm, soft and feels like it belongs in Steve’s hand. Steve strokes along Eddie’s knuckles, just hoping and praying that it might wake him up.

Of course that doesn’t happen.

“Hey, Eds.” Steve thinks it’s weird to be talking to Eddie, even though he probably can’t hear him. “I… I don’t even know where to start. I just had to see you. To make sure you’re okay.”

Eddie doesn’t speak. He doesn’t even stir. But Steve continues.

“I was so scared, Eds. I was so scared that I was going to lose you. I should have known that you were going to ignore my warnings about not being a hero. God, you’re so infuriating.” Steve laughs, squeezes Eddie’s hand. “But it’s what I love about you. You’re so stubborn, strong willed. You do whatever you want to do. I love the way you don’t care what anyone else thinks. I love that you don’t take any shit from anybody, including me.”

The machine next to him beats rhythmically, mirroring Eddie’s steady heartbeat.

“I love how you make me feel. It’s like… I’m the only person who matters to you. I love the way you look at me, with those brown eyes that sparkle whenever you smile. God, I just love you Eddie.”

It’s the first time that Steve’s told Eddie since the last time they spoke. Now it just feels natural. Like he’s said it a million times before.

“I love you so much, Eddie. I’ve never loved anyone as much as I love you. And I… I need you to wake up.” Steve’s vision goes a little blurry from the sting of his tears as they fall. His heart feels broken but full at the same time. “I need you to come back to me, baby. I want to tell you how much I love you, every day of my life. I want to hold your hand, touch every part of you and fall asleep with you in my arms only to wake up with you every single day.”

Steve sobs, breathing heavily. “Come back to me Eds. Please. I can’t live without you.”

Eddie remains silent and still.

Steve continues to cry.

Steve’s tears travel from his cheeks onto Eddie’s as he leans in to press his lips softly against Eddie’s. They’re just as soft as Steve remembers, and it feels like home.

Reluctantly, Steve pulls away, reaching a hand up to run his fingers along the curves of Eddie’s face. There’s a slight growth of stubble along his jaw but the skin is still soft. Steve gently fingers along the small scratches, obviously made by bat teeth, and then runs his hand through the curls surrounding Eddie’s head.

“I’m going to clear your name. I just need you to come back to me. You just need to wake up, baby.”

It’s a promise.

And Steve plans on keeping it.

Eddie

Darkness.

At first, all that Eddie can see is darkness covering a vast and empty plain.

He doesn’t know where he is, or how he got here, but the last thing he remembers is the pain. The pain from the goddamn asshole bats but also the pain from watching Steve’s heart breaking.

I love you, Eds.

It echoes around his head, filling up the empty spaces of his mind.

Steve loves him.

After so many years of pining and fucking and just absolute torture, Eddie knows beyond a shadow of a doubt that he loves Steve. And now he knows that Steve feels the same way. Everything that’s happened in the past has led to where they are now.

Or… were.

Eddie heaves a giant sob as he remembers Steve’s tear filled eyes before his soft lips pressed against his.

Am I dead?

Surely he is. No one survives an attack as bad as Eddie got. There’s no way he’s still alive.

But where the fuck is he?

Out of nowhere, a warm blinding light shines from a small corner of the emptiness. There’s nothing to lose, nothing else around at all, so Eddie walks towards it.

There’s whispers, somewhere, as Eddie approaches. He looks around but there’s still no one. It’s just him. Eddie furrows his brow and continues walking.

It’s only when he reaches the light that he realises that the whispers are coming from it. And now he’s close enough, Eddie understands that they’re not just whispers.

It’s Steve.

Steve’s voice.

Eddie can’t see him, but he can hear him. It slowly becomes as clear as day, the soft raspiness of Steve’s tone filling up his entire senses. Eddie closes his eyes and sighs shakily, listening to the sound of his love’s voice.

“I love you so much, Eddie. I’ve never loved anyone as much as I love you…”

Tears fall from Eddie’s eyes and his heart constricts at the words he’s been dying to hear for so long now. He’s so in love with Steve that it’s so overpowering and heartbreaking.

“Come back to me Eds. Please. I can’t live without you.”

“Steve,” Eddie whispers so softly that his voice breaks. “I’ll never leave you baby. I’m coming back… no matter what.”

Eddie knows that Steve can’t hear, but he puts it out there. He’ll tell Steve as much when he gets back.

But first…

How is he going to get back?

Steve

After a few hours of convincing, the hospital agrees to release Steve from the hospital. He has to go back in a few days to check his wounds and redress the site, but he’s free to leave.

Which leaves Steve with the job of clearing Eddie’s name.

He has no idea where to start. If Hopper was alive, he’d go to him, maybe get Owens involved. But Hop’s dead. Maybe Nancy would have some idea?

It’s how he finds himself and Robin at Nancy’s house after heading to Skull Rock to get his car and then back to his house to clean up. They’re loading Nancy’s car, ready to donate anything they can to the relief shelter. Dustin’s helping out, hobbling on a cane.

Dustin’s the first to spot Steve’s car in the driveway. He beams, watching Steve and Robin get out of the car. Nancy smiles softly while she watches from her car.

“Steve! Oh my god, man. I’m so happy to see you awake!” Dustin shouts, hobbling over to the two of them. He pulls Steve into a suffocating hug somehow avoiding the injured areas on his body.

“Good to see you’re okay too, man,” Steve mutters into the kids’ curls.

He’s honestly happy that they made it out safely. That Dustin’s okay - besides the knee injury - and that Nancy and Robin weren’t harmed in any way. He’s happy that Eddie’s not dead, although it’s hard to see him stuck in a coma. Steve just wants to kiss him, hold him, tell him how much he loves him.

It’ll have to wait.

For now, he’s gotta figure out a way to get Eddie’s name cleared.

He pulls away from Dustin and looks towards Nancy. He raises an eyebrow and she seems to understand, giving him a quick nod before, “hey Dustin, can you help my mom with some of the packing inside? I know she’d really appreciate it.”

Dustin lights up. He loves Mrs Wheeler, always has. “Of course! I’m coming, Mrs Wheeler!” he shouts as he limps inside.

The girls and Steve hang out by Nancy’s car, Nancy leaning against the driver’s door with her arms crossed. “What’s up?”

“I was wondering if you had any ideas about how to clear Eddie’s name?” Steve asks.

Nancy frowns. “Oh. Um, I haven’t even thought about that. Was a bit focused on making sure we killed Vecna.”

“And we don’t even know if we have!” Robin shrieks.

Steve shushes her, patting her reassuringly on the shoulder. “And I’m sure he’s gone. For now, Eddie’s handcuffed to a hospital bed while he’s in a coma, accused of killing people he didn’t kill.”

Nancy’s expression softens. “Steve, I know. But I don’t know what I can do to help.”

Steve groans and glances up to the sky, almost like he’s expecting an answer to come from up above. “I just… I just wish that, for once, things would go my way. Things were great with Eddie and now…” he shakes his head.

The girls are silent, not knowing what to say. He’s sick of just losing it, being so emotional, but god he loves Eddie, and he hates being apart from him. Maybe it’s a little overbearing, but Eddie never seems to mind.

“Look, Steve,” Nancy starts. “I get it. It hasn’t been easy for you. I definitely didn’t make it easy for you. And Eddie comes around and shakes things up and you’re the happiest you’ve ever been. But life’s never easy. And I think, this is just another speed bump in the road that once you get over it, things will start to work out.”

Steve knows Nancy’s probably right, but it’s hard for him to immediately believe in it. His track record makes sure of that.

“I hope you’re right, Nance. I just…” Steve pauses and sighs. “I really love him. And I… I don’t want to lose him.”

Nancy gasps, but I’m a soft warm way and when Steve glances at her she’s smiling in the same way. “And you won’t. We’ll make sure of it. Okay?”

He really loves Nancy. He always will, but it’s changed into a respectful, platonic love. She’s always been a constant presence since they started dating and even after their break up, she’s never failed to continue to provide her unwavering support.

Robin’s the same, although she never misses an opportunity to call him out or insult him, which is her way of showing her affection for him.

Steve’s so lucky to have them both to turn to. They’ve been the only good thing to remain after losing everything else.

Maybe it could be the same for his relationship with Eddie.

They just need to find a way to get him out of the murder charges.

“Okay,” Steve answers.

Nancy smiles warmly and Robin decides to speak up. “Well, this is way too soppy for me. Can we help?”

Steve rolls his eyes. “Jesus, Robs. Way to kill the mood.”

“Oh, sorry,” Robin responds sarcastically, dragging out the word. “I love you and Eddie, truly, but there’s other people that can benefit from us.”

It’s true. Hawkin’s is a mess right now. There’s a relief centre in the Hawkins Middle School gym, providing food and shelter for people who have lost their homes - which is a lot. The military is strewn throughout town, pop up bases and so many military vehicles and personnel making their way up and down the streets.

Robin’s right. As much as he wants to save Eddie, there’s nothing he can do now.

“She’s right,” Nancy agrees, gesturing to Steve. “Maybe taking our mind off the whole Eddie situation will give us an opportunity to get him out of it.”

“Exactly! Thank you Nance!” Robin exclaims.

“Okay, fine. It’s a good idea,” Steve admits. Robin’s face lights up and he knows what’s coming. “Oh my god, no…”

“You just admitted I was right! I did it!” Robin shouts.

She’s excited, literally jumping up and down on the spot. Robin’s always going on about how Steve never admits that she’s right, and it’s true. He knows how much it drives her up the wall and uses it to push her buttons.

Now she’s going to use it and rub it in his face.

“Fuck,” Steve groans with a roll of his eyes.

Nancy watches, amused, before turning back to the matter at hand. “Well, we’re packing toys and clothes, mom’s going through the sheets and blankets. Then we’ll take them to the shelter. Hopefully they’ll be useful to someone there.”

Right on cue, Dustin hobbles out of the house, a cardboard box in his hands. He doesn’t seem to be struggling, but Steve’s concern for the kid pushes him to grab the box out of his hands.

“Hey, I had that, Steve,” Dustin complains, throwing his hands in the air dramatically.

“You’re injured, man. Let me help.”

Dustin rolls his eyes but gives in. Mrs Wheeler steps outside with a box of toys, some of Nancy’s old ones that stop Nancy in her tracks for a moment of nostalgia. They’re packing the last of the boxes when Mrs Wheeler asks if someone’s ordered pizza.

“Pizza?” Dustin questions.

Before anyone else can say anything else, the melodic tone of a yellow van echoes through the air. The side and front of the van says “Surfer Boy” while a surfboard sign on the roof displays the same thing.

They’re all confused. There’s no way any of them ordered pizza and there’s no Surfer Boy pizza in Hawkins.

The last thing they expect is Jonathan, Will, El and Mike to step out of the van and smile at them from the driveway. A guy with extremely long dark hair steps out of the drivers side, a cascade of colours draped over his body.

“What the hell?” Steve mutters under his breath.

Nancy and her mom launch into a run as Jonathan and Mike rush towards them. Mike’s mom holds him tightly and loudly announces he’s never going anywhere again. Nancy and Jonathan share a long embrace which warms Steve’s heart. Jonathan’s always been good for her. Will and El run the majority of the distance to Dustin, and wraps him up into a group hug.

Robin and Steve hang back, letting their friends reunite with each other. Of course, they’re a part of the party but this situation feels different. 

He heaves a sigh and, after a couple of seconds, feels Robin's arm around his shoulder. Steve glances over to her and is greeted with a soft look of understanding on Robin’s features.

“We’ll get him out. I know we will,” Robin assures.

He believes her.

~

Steve’s surrounded by clothes, in various colours and sizes.

Steve, Robin and Dustin had volunteered at the relief shelter and Steve was designated to the clothing section. He’s been given the job of sorting through the donated clothing into different piles. It involves a heap of folding and he’s thankful for the practice he’s had since he was a child - courtesy of his absent parents who he still hasn’t heard from.

There’s been nothing from his parents since the ‘earthquake’. No call. Nothing. Either they don’t care whether he’s hurt or dead, or they’ve forgotten that they even have a son.

It makes Steve hate them even more.

The fact that they haven’t even got enough respect for him to check in, proves that they never have and probably never will love him.

He tries not to think about it as he folds a large blue shirt. He tries not to think about how it hurts when he sees Robin smiling at Vickie as they make peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.

It’s a good distraction, thankfully. Steve focuses on folding the clothes neatly before sorting them into the right piles. He has a few people come up to the table in need of clothing and they express their thanks, reading his name on his makeshift tag made out of tape that sits on his chest.

Time passes and Steve almost forgets about everything that’s going on. At least he’s helping other people. It’s what he’s good at. He almost forgets that there’s a whole other dimension that may not be gone. He almost forgets that the love of his life is handcuffed to a hospital bed as he lays unconscious.

He remembers Eddie’s face, scratched and bloodied, when he spots Dustin talking to a figure across the gymnasium.

Eddie’s uncle. Wayne.

Shit. What was he going to tell Wayne?

Hey, sorry to bother you sir, but I just wanted you to know that your nephew, who I love with every aspect of my being, is currently in a comatose state, handcuffed to his hospital bed as he’s being arrested for the murders of three teenagers.

Steve can’t say that. But Wayne needs to know. Steve can’t bear the thought that Wayne might think that Eddie died in the earthquake. He can see the missing poster hanging from the bulletin board.

He makes his way over to the two of them and Steve can hear Wayne asking questions and Dustin is struggling to answer. Dustin must have gone over to talk about Eddie and didn’t know how to explain what happened.

Steve clasps Dustin’s shoulder as he approaches. Dustin looks up thankfully to him, tears filled in his eyes. Steve smiles a small soft smile at the kid before looking towards the man in front of him.

“Mr Munson. I’m Steve Harrington,” Steve says. Wayne glares back at him with an unreadable expression, his brow raised. It’s a look that is quite off putting. Maybe he doesn’t know who he is. “Oh, I’m uh…” dating your nephew? No way. “I’m a friend of Eddie’s.”

Wayne grunts a laugh. “Oh I’ve heard about you, Steve.”

Steve feels hot, especially around his collar. How does Wayne know about him? Shit, what has Eddie said? “Uh… what?”

Wayne’s expression softens a little and he laughs again. “It’s fine, kid.” Steve feels some of his anxiety disappear, but Wayne still looks full of worry. He has dark circles under his eyes, like he hasn’t slept and Steve knows exactly how he feels. He’s doing the same thing. Not sleeping. Worrying constantly about Eddie. “Have you seen him?”

It’s what he came over here for, but Steve’s struggling to find the right words to tell him. How can he?

“He’s uh…” Steve starts, but stops to find the words.

Wayne inhales sharply. “He’s not dead is he?”

Oh fuck, maybe Steve should have led with the fact that Eddie is very much alive.

“No! No, he’s fine! He’s alive,” Steve reassures. But Wayne still looks like he’s freaking out. “But… um… he’s been hurt.” Wayne’s eyes widen. “He’s okay, but it was… pretty bad.”

Wayne takes a couple of deep breaths and squeezes his eyes shut. “How bad? I need to see him. Where is he?” The man’s voice breaks as he speaks, like he’s trying so hard not to cry. Steve feels so bad.

“Uh… well, that’s the hard part,” Steve says. Wayne sniffs and frowns at him. “He’s… when we got to the hospital they had to call the police.”

Steve’s heart sinks and he can see the moment that Wayne’s does too and just like he’s finally let go, Wayne starts to openly cry.

“They what? Where is he?” Wayne breathes.

Steve has to take a steadying breath, willing the tears away, but fails to do so. “Hawkin’s General. But they won’t let anyone see him.”

Wayne sobs softly. “He’s all I have.”

Eddie’s told Steve before about how good Wayne is to him. How, after everything happened with him and his parents, Wayne took him in and loved him like one of his own. That he loved him unconditionally, no matter how much he fucked up.

Wayne is all Eddie has too.

“I’m so sorry, sir. I really… I really wish that it wasn’t like this.” The tears drip down Steve’s cheeks, dripping away all the sadness for the man they both love.

Wayne nods, sniffing softly and quickly wipes his eyes. “It’s not your fault, son.”

Of course it’s not his fault, but Steve wants to make it right. Not just for him, but for Wayne too.

“I know, but, I’m going to do whatever it takes to clear his name. He’s not going anywhere. I promise.”

Maybe he shouldn’t promise that, but Wayne smiles sadly at him. “He talks about you, you know?”

What?

“He… w-what?” Steve stammers.

Wayne laughs. “He talks about you all the time. I can tell how much he cares about you.”

Eddie told Wayne about him? He told him enough to think that Eddie cares for him. Does Wayne know about everything that went on between him and Eddie? Because he was an absolute ass to Eddie for the last few years.

“What did he say?” Steve asks.

“Well, I have to admit, not all of it was good.” Wayne chuckles a little and Steve flinches.

“Yeah I was a bit of an ass to him.”

Wayne nods thoughtfully. “Yeah. I gathered that.” Steve must grimace a little because Wayne pats him on the shoulder. “It’s alright. Eddie can be one too. Plus, you seem to like Eddie well enough now.”

A blush creeps along Steve’s cheeks. “Yeah. I do like him.”

Wayne chuckles. “He likes you too. Maybe a little bit more than that.”

Steve freezes. Does Wayne know about Eddie’s sexuality? Eddie always said Wayne was cool, but never that he had told him about being gay.

“You know…” Steve trails off.

Wayne’s expression is warm and soft, smiling lightly. “I’ve known Eddie’s been gay since he was old enough to think about his sexuality. He’s not as subtle as he thinks,” Wayne finishes with a laugh.

Steve has to laugh in return. “Yeah, that’s true.”

“He’s a good kid and I just know that he’s gonna treat you well.”

Okay, so now Steve is full on blushing. “He already does.”

“That doesn’t surprise me.” Wayne chuckles softly but his face turns serious. “Look, I’m glad he has you again. The last few years have been… hard for him.”

Shit.

Did Eddie tell Wayne about their history? The nights of passion, giving into each other and then fucking it up to not speak to each other for months at a time. Steve was an ass, he and Eddie have spoken about that. But as far as Eddie’s uncle is aware, Steve’s the guy who broke his nephew’s heart.

“I don’t know what happened between the two of you in the past, but if I ever find out that you’ve broken his heart again, you’ll have to deal with me. You got it?”

Wayne is terrifying.

For a moment, Steve forgets how to speak. His voice is stuck behind a large lump in his throat.

But he manages to squeak out a short, “yes sir,” which elicits a grunt of approval from the older man and a pat on his shoulder.

“Good.” Although he knows that Wayne doesn’t hate his guts, Steve’s heart thuds in his chest at the contact from the man who just threatened him only five seconds earlier. “Now, what’s the plan for freeing Eddie?”

Steve laughs hysterically. “I’m hoping you might have an idea. I’ve been going mad the whole day trying to work it out.”

Wayne seems to think for a moment before his body says with defeat.

“I’ve got nothing, kid,” Wayne says, sadly.

All Steve can sense is sadness. The ache that they might not be able to clear Eddie’s name. The what if’s swarming around them like a large group of bees.

But listening to those what if’s aren’t going to help their situation.

Steve’s going to help Eddie, if it’s the last thing he ever does.

And that’s what he tells Wayne.

~

“Did Nancy say why she wants us to come to the cabin? Surely there’s research or digging that we can do in town,” Dustin complains from the back seat.

Steve sighs, fingers drumming nervously on the steering wheel as they speed up the back road towards Hopper’s cabin. 

“I don’t know, man. Maybe to get together and plan for the worst?”

Dustin groans. “I hate the cabin though. It’s… creepy.”

Robin laughs. “You’re scared of the cabin in the woods, Henderson? That’s great.”

“Shut up, Robin!” Dustin screeches in embarrassment.

Robin just laughs again, smiling at her success. Steve just rolls his eyes.

Nancy had called Mrs Wheeler who was coming down to drop off more donations. She passed on a message that Nancy was calling to ask them to head to the cabin - “I’m sure you know which one because I haven’t the faintest idea,” Mrs Wheeler had said. Of course he did. Nancy and the rest of the group had gone off to Hopper’s cabin to get it ready for El to hide out. Apparently she’s on the run from the government, which is no surprise - no surprises that the government is wanting the girl who has superhuman abilities.

“I really hope that we don’t have to go through all of that again,” Dustin groans. “We had such a good plan.”

Both Steve and Robin stay silent, agreeing quietly with that statement. The rest of the ride is silent, the dread of what’s to come hanging over their heads.

It’s dark when they arrive at the cabin. Steve parks next to Nancy’s car and the Surfer Boy pizza van, who he now knows belongs to the long-haired Argyle. There’s light coming out from the windows of the cabin, alerting the presence of the rest of the group.

Steve’s definitely not expecting what they see once they enter the cabin.

Chief Hopper.

Alive.

Not dead.

What the fuck?

“Oh hey Chief. Surprised to see you here,” Steve jokes. He has to admit, he’s always liked the guy and it seemed like Hopper had a soft spot for him.

Hopper smiles, a tired but warm smile. “Yeah, kid. Glad to see me… not dead I guess?”

Steve has to pull the guy into a quick hug, a simple gesture to show how happy he is to see the guy. Hopper pats his back and chuckles and Steve wonders if this is what it’s like to be appreciated by a father.

El’s standing close behind Hopper, her grin unmistakable as she stares at her adoptive father. Steve’s glad to see her so happy, especially after everything last year.

Dustin’s next to greet the Chief, who excitedly talks the guy’s ear off. Hopper listens intently, nodding and smiling politely as Dustin explains the plan that failed.

As he finishes, Hopper glances over to Steve. “So I hear this… Eddie is in some trouble?”

Steve’s chest tightens at the mention of Eddie’s name. He wishes he was right beside him, holding his hand as he recovers.

“Yeah.” Steve frowns. “He’s in a lot of trouble.”

Hopper smiles softly. “I’ve arrested him a couple of times. Minor drug crimes, you know?” Steve laughs and nods his head with an eye roll. Yep, that’s not surprising. “But he’s a great kid. He’s just had a tough go of it.”

He’s right. If Eddie had been raised in a loving household, with a family who actually gave a shit, maybe he’d be a different person. So would Steve.

But Steve’s in love with the guy Eddie is now. The mess of a guy who sells drugs, plays loud music and doesn’t give a shit what anyone else thinks of him.

Steve doesn’t want any other version of Eddie.

“It’s so unfair, Hop! He’s done nothing wrong. In fact, he’s a fucking hero and they’re going to put him away for life for something he didn’t do! It’s fucked,” Steve rambles out.

Hopper nods, his arms crossed over his chest and a furrowed brow on his face. “Yeah, it’s a tough one.” No kidding, Steve thinks. “But I think we can come up with a plan to help him out.”

No words form in Steve’s brain. He’s pretty sure that he’s standing on the spot looking like an absolute dickhead.

It makes sense. Hop’s the Chief of Police - well, was, before he died - but he probably has some sway in the force. Plus he has direct connections to the government in Sam Owens.

Dustin’s hand on his shoulder breaks Steve out of his head and back into the situation at hand. “Really?” Is the only thing that comes out of his mouth.

Hopper chuckles. “Don’t worry, I’ll get onto Owens and we’ll sort it out.”

Oh my god. Eddie’s going to be okay? He’s going to be free?

Fuck, this feels good. Knowing that the man he loves will hopefully be freed, knowing that he’ll be in his arms again.

Steve is relieved.

In fact, he’s so relieved that he doesn’t even realise that he’s started crying until Robin grabs onto his hand.

“Hey…” Robin hushes, brushing a hand across Steve’s shoulder blades. The tears roll down his cheeks and Steve can’t stop the hysterical laugh that breaks out from his chest.

“Oh fuck, I’m so embarrassed,” Steve says to the room.

Hopper chuckles. “It’s alright, kid. You cry as much as you need.”

Steve has to laugh again, the tears drying on his skin and the warmth from Robin’s hand in his, calming his body down.

It’s not that he’s sad. No way. But it’s a lot. Having the man he loves almost taken away from him… it’s enough to pull out all those emotions.

The whole room says nothing to Steve. They just chat quietly amongst themselves, flashing quick smiles towards Steve.

Everyone except for Max, Lucas and Erica are present and accounted for. Steve’s relieved that everyone’s safe. Even though Max is in the hospital, in a coma. But she’s alive. And that’s enough.

“Alright then,” Hopper announces to the room. “There’s something going on that we need to discuss.”

It’s quiet. Only the sound of the trees rustling outside as the entire room waits for Hopper to talk. It’s like they’re all holding their breath, praying for good news.

“So, the earthquake was concerning, for everyone, not just us. But for now it seems as though the Upside Down is dormant.”

Relief.

Relief is all Steve can feel and from the atmosphere in the room, everyone else does too.

“Is Vecna dead?” Mike asks.

Nancy looks at him. “We don’t know. We definitely smoked him.”

Robin chuckles. “And shot him into pieces.”

“No one could survive that,” Steve suggests.

“But…” The room groans at Dustin’s hesitant word. “He’s a powerful being. How do we know he hasn’t survived that?”

Everyone remains quiet and still, obviously asking themselves the same question.

What if he’s not? How do they kill him? Are they going to be able to?

“I am not indestructible,” Eleven’s voice cuts through the silence. All eyes are focused on her. Steve observes the way she fidgets with anxiety, but with a level of calm and confidence over the top. “I can be hurt. I will die if I am hurt enough.”

“El, what are you talking about?” Mike asks with confusion.

The whole room must be thinking the same thing.

“I can be killed. I almost have been. One is the same.”

Wait.

“Hold up,” Steve says, stepping forward with his hands in front of him. “They’re both superhuman beings, but they’re not invincible. We’ve seen Eleven get hurt, we know that she gets hurt the same as we do. One wouldn’t be any different.”

“So if fire and guns could kill Eleven-” Robin starts.

“Then it would certainly kill One,” Dustin finishes with a look of relief on his face.

“There was no body though?” Robin asks. A genuine question.

“There’d be nothing left of us if we were burnt enough,” Nancy explains. “We all turn to ash.”

Oh shit! Does that mean he’s gone?

Steve must say it out loud because Will chimes in. “I can’t feel him anymore so he must be gone.”

“Holy shit. Is it over?” Dustin exclaims.

Steve can’t help but smile and reach over to ruffle Dustin’s hair over his cap. “It sure seems like it, kid.”

And for the first time in forever, they’re not scared.

Eddie

“Fuck!”

Eddie’s shouting into the void. There’s nothing here but earth and darkness. How the hell is he supposed to get back - back to Steve - if there’s nothing to even hint of a path back to the real world.

He doesn’t know how long he’s been looking, but it feels like years and Eddie feels like he’s going to lose his goddamn mind.

The only thing keeping him going is what’s waiting for him back home.

Finishing school and getting the fuck out of Hawkins. He knows it’s going to happen, it has to, and when it does, Eddie’s moving on and never looking back.

His friends. Gareth and Jeff. They’ll practice and they’ll play until the world knows their name and if not, at least they’ll have their music, and each other.

Uncle Wayne. Eddie misses his gruff but lovable presence, always scolding Eddie for being an absolute idiot. He misses the way that he can’t function without a cup of coffee. He misses his never ending love and support for Eddie no matter what he does.

Steve. He can see them now, a few years in the future. Eddie’s making his music, working part time as a mechanic. Steve teaching the youth of America as he did the shitheads they both love so much. The two of them, in love, kissing and fucking whenever they can. Never getting enough of each other.

Maybe they’ll get an apartment in Boston, or California, or New York. It won’t matter, because they’ll be together. They’ll see Robin and the kids every other week, act like they’re stupid teenagers while they all remind them that they’re not kids anymore.

Eddie can’t wait to have the rest of his life with Steve.

But first he needs to get back to him. Back to his life.

And there’s fucking nothing to even hint a way to do that.

Eddie screams loudly, the sound echoing around the empty space. “Fuck! Is this what you want from me? To go completely crazy from trying to find a way out of this god forsaken place?” He shouts to no one in particular. “Because it’s definitely fucking working!”

There’s no response, just the slight echo of his own voice.

“I don’t understand what the hell is going on. I’m not dead, at least I don’t think I am, but I have no idea where I am or how to get out of here.” Eddie’s throat constricts and he feels the tears prickling in his eyes. “I want to go home,” he sobs. “I miss my life. I miss my friends… my family.” Eddie takes a shaky breath. “Steve.”

God, Steve must be so worried about him.

Steve had freaked out about him. He worried that Eddie would get hurt, taken away from him, and Eddie had promised him. He promised he wasn’t going anywhere.

He promised.

“I promised, and I’m going to keep that promise. I’m getting back to the man I love and I’m going to make damn sure that he knows that I’m never, ever, going to leave him.” Eddie waits, hoping for a sign, any sign that the universe is listening to him. It doesn’t come. “Fuck! Let me go back!”

Deflated, Eddie drops to his knees and starts to cry, his whole body shuddering along with the heavy sobs escaping his chest. He doesn’t know what else to do.

He’s stuck here with no way to get back.

Just as Eddie’s losing all hope, a muffled noise breaks into the silence. Eddie sniffs as he looks around. There’s nothing around that could have made that sound. He stops and listens closely, his heart jumping when he hears the noise again. This time it’s a little clearer.

Beep.

“What the fuck?” Eddie whispers out loud to no one in particular.

Beep.

There’s nothing but darkness. Nothing around to even make a sound but here it is.

Beep.

Eddie feels dizzy as he spins around in a circle, trying to find anything that could be the cause.

Beep.

The beeping gets louder and more consistent. A series of beeps in a row.

Beep. Beep. Beep.

It almost sounds like a…

Another light appears, just as it had earlier when Steve’s voice had come through. Eddie rushes over to it and is relieved when it doesn’t disappear. The beeping echoes out of the tiny slither of light as an image forms in front of Eddie’s eyes.

It’s a white room, almost clinical. But it’s dark, all the curtains are closed. There’s nothing in the room except a chair and a hospital bed. A bed that weirdly sleeps an image of Eddie.

Eddie’s head swims. He doesn’t understand what’s going on.

Surely there’s a way back to this place. Back to what Eddie is assuming is the real world.

So he does what he always does.

He runs.

Steve

The sound of the breeze rustling through the tall trees outside of Hop’s cabin is the only thing Steve can hear. It’s so peaceful.

And for once, Steve knows it’s going to stay that way.

Vecna’s gone. He’s done. The Upside Down is no more. And everyone can return to their own lives.

The kids will be able to finish school, live their lives as normal teenagers. They’ll be safe, which is all Steve has ever wanted for them. Even Mike, but Steve would never tell him that.

Steve’s sure that Dustin will continue to ramble about Suzie. El will finally be able to experience a normal childhood, free from scientists and monsters. Lucas and Max, when she finally wakes up from her coma, will finally be able to ‘fall in love’ like most teenagers do, and Max can work on dealing with her trauma from losing Billy - even though he was a total asshole. Steve knows that Erica is going to thrive, no matter what, as she always does.

Then there’s Will, who Steve has found a connection towards. He can sense that the kid never really shows exactly who he is. He’s like Steve. Yearning for something that he shouldn’t want, but he does. He’s the same as Steve. Confused about his feelings towards Eddie. Except in Will’s case, it’s fucking Mike Wheeler. Will can do so much better but Steve knows how it is.

Steve’s attention is brought back to the house as he hears feet shuffling around the cabin followed by muffled voices and laughter.

Everyone’s happy, for once. And Steve should be too. He should be in the cabin, celebrating with his friends, with his family. It’s everything they’ve worked towards and wanted for the last three years.

But all Steve can think of is Eddie in that hospital bed, all alone, chained up like some criminal. His heart aches for the man he loves, the one he cannot live without.

Steve doesn’t care what it takes. He will do anything to get Eddie back.

The door opens with a thud against the wall and Steve jumps at the sound, turning to see Hopper walking through it.

“Jesus, man,” Steve swears.

Hopper just laughs. “Nope, just me, kid.” He stomps over to where Steve is sitting on the steps of the porch and sits down next to him. He pulls a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, taking one out before offering one to Steve, who takes it willingly.

For a while, they just smoke. They don’t say anything. Steve likes it. It’s what he would have expected to have done with his father when he was older. Something that he knows he’ll never be doing.

But Hopper almost feels like a father to Steve. He’s always present. Always ready with a smile and a sarcastic comment. Always willing to take care of anyone, including Steve who’s sure always saw him as a good for nothing teenager.

Hopper sighs loudly, exhaling a large puff of smoke. “You know kid, we’ve all been through so much. So much of our lives, dedicated to hunting down monsters and saving the world from other dimensions.” Steve scoffs in response. He’s preaching to the choir. “We’ve never had a chance to deal with our other issues.”

Okay? What’s he getting at with this conversation?

Hopper must sense Steve’s confusion. He clears his throat and takes a large puff of his cigarette. “Where’s your parents?”

Honestly, Steve hasn’t heard from them since Christmas last year. He couldn’t tell Hop where they were, or what they were doing. But he could tell him that they don’t give a shit about Steve.

But he’s not going to tell Hopper that.

“Oh you know, off on some… expensive trip to flaunt their wealth,” Steve replies with a shrug.

Hopper nods unconvincingly. Steve tries to exude nonchalance by staring ahead and taking a deep inhale of his cigarette which is slowly starting to burn down to his fingertips. He can feel the sheriff’s eyes on him.

“Steve.”

Fuck.

Steve makes eye contact and Hopper’s eyes are soft and concerned. All at once, Steve’s emotions overwhelm him. Steve has always longed for acceptance, for love, from his parents. To know that they love him, no matter what. To know they care. Hop’s expression is all he ever wanted from his father. Something that he’s never received.

“Hop…” Steve starts, the tears blurring his vision. “I… I don’t…” He can’t find the right words so he just breaks down.

The sobs come out faster, and Steve has to bury his face in his arms as they rest against his knees. He’s so embarrassed that he’s crying in front of the strongest man he’s ever met.

He doesn’t know how long he’s crying for, but eventually he feels an arm on his back. It’s not like Eddie’s. It’s warm, comforting, like a safe place to hide when everything’s going wrong. It feels like home.

It feels like a lifetime passes them by before Steve’s breathing returns to normal and his tears subside. His face feels puffy and his nose must look like a mess of snot and tears. Thankfully, Hop doesn’t expect him to lift his head.

“Look, kid.” Hopper’s voice is soft, comforting. “It’s okay to cry. You’d be surprised… I cry all the time.” A laugh bubbles out of Steve’s body at Hopper’s sudden confession. It starts to feel a little lighter. Hopper laughs in return and pats Steve gently on the back.

“Your parents…” Hopper starts. Of course he knows Steve’s parents. Hopper must know everyone. “They’ve always been a bit…”

“Uptight? Snobbish? Selfish?” Steve assists, finally looking up from his feet.

Hopper smiles awkwardly. “Pretty much. But they always seemed proud of you?”

Steve laughs sarcastically and a little hysterically. “They’ve never been proud of me. I don’t think they actually ever really wanted me.” Hopper’s brow furrows in confusion. Of course that’s the view his parents always portrayed to the community. Steve shakes his head and smiles sadly. “You know… they never came to any of my games, or swim meets? Not one. I never had a birthday party. Or a proper Christmas. Not when they were out of town or overseas.”

Hopper is quiet and just listens as Steve vents about his parents.

“I don’t think they ever loved me. I was only useful for looking like the perfect white picket fence family. So I don’t know where they are now, but I haven’t seen them in about six months.”

All that can be heard is the breeze in the trees around them and the muffled voices from inside. Hopper processes for a bit and they sit in a slightly awkward silence. Steve forces his eyesight onto his feet again.

“I’m sorry, kid.” Hopper sounds sympathetic and Steve flashes him a sad smile. “Honestly, Steve. I would have never thought that something was wrong.”

“That was the idea,” Steve mumbles.

Hopper sighs. “They don’t deserve you. And no one deserves to be treated the way you have. I’m sorry, Steve.” Hopper grabs Steve’s shoulder and gently shakes it fondly.

Steve smiles genuinely back at him. “Thanks Hop.”

“I mean it, Steve. If you were my kid, I would never do anything to make you feel like you were unloved.” Steve can feel the tears start again. “I would go to every single game. Every swim meet. I would plan huge birthday parties and Christmases, and I would tell you how much I love you, and that I’m proud that you’re my son.”

Steve’s heart constricts in his chest. Everything he wished he could hear from his parents, Hopper just said. The tears just fall from their own volition. A feeling of emptiness being filled with a different kind of pain.

Steve deserves love. He deserves a family. He deserves this family.

Hopper. Dustin. Robin. Joyce. The kids.

Eddie.

His found family.

“Oh kid, I’m sorry,” Hopper urges gently.

Steve laughs through the tears. “No. No. It’s fine. It’s… what I needed to hear.” He looks over to Hopper, worry filling his eyes. “Thanks Hop.”

Hopper’s eyes soften and he pulls out another cigarette from his pack. “You got it, son.”

He feels like Hopper’s son. He’s more of a dad than his ever was and Steve feels kind of grateful to the upside down for showing him that.

Steve’s body calms and he wipes the stray tears from his cheeks as Hopper exhales a puff of smoke from his mouth with a sigh.

“I made some calls.”

Steve freezes. “What?”

Hopper smiles. “I called Sam Owens.”

Wait. Is he…

“Isn’t he retired?” Steve whispers. Surely he must be dreaming.

“Yeah he did. But he made some calls to some colleagues and they’re working on some strategies.”

Steve doesn’t want to celebrate. He doesn’t want to get his hopes up, only to be crushed again. So he asks, “strategies for what?”

Hopper is now grinning. “Steve. We’re going to clear Eddie’s name.”

~

Beep.

Steve’s sick of the beeping.

Beep.

He tries to focus on Eddie’s breathing.

Beep.

But the constant beeping…

Beep.

“For fuck‘s sake!” Steve shouts, making Robin jump from her spot on the sofa near the window.

“Jesus Christ, dingus! Way to give someone a heart attack!” Robin scolds, her hand clutched to her chest.

“I’m sick of this. I’m sick of this place,” Steve complains. He begins pacing up and down the room.

“Steve.” Robin starts, but Steve ignores her. Continues pacing. “Steve.” He continues to ignore her, tries to stop the overwhelming anxiety about to flood his body.

“Steve, stop!” Robin exclaims, grabbing onto Steve’s shoulders to halt his movements.

He watches his best friend as she assesses his face for signs of a breakdown. Her eyes are filled with worry and sadness. “He’s okay.”

Steve sighs. “I know, I just….”

“You just want him to wake up, I get it. But hey, think about the bright side. Hopper got rid of all of the murder allegations and Eddie’s alive.”

“But the beeping-” Steve starts.

“God, I know. It’s annoying as shit.” Steve laughs alongside his best friend. “But it means his heart’s still beating.”

God, he didn’t even think about it that way.

“I just want to hear his voice. I wanna hear him tease me, call me one of those nicknames that sends chills up my spine.” Robin’s face screws up and he chuckles. “I wanna hear his laugh when I say something stupid. I wanna hear him say I love you again-”

“I love you.”

Robin's eyes widen as she looks over Steve’s shoulder. Steve’s whole body has frozen and he can’t move, but he wants to. He knows that voice. He’d never be able to forget it, no matter what happened.

Finally, he forces his body to turn and he meets the sleepy gaze of the man he loves, his brown eyes open and shining at him.

“Eddie,” Steve breathes.

Eddie smiles weakly. “Hey baby.”

The sound of the nickname falling from Eddie’s lips has Steve gasping for air and finally his feet move towards Eddie’s bed. He rushes over to his side and throws himself onto Eddie’s chest, feeling the other man chuckle lightly as he wraps his arms around Steve’s shoulder.

And Steve’s crying. Or not so much crying but full on sobbing. His heart is aching so much, breaking apart from being so full of love and affection for the man in his embrace. His tears fall from his eyes and onto Eddie’s hospital gown, which now smells like him.

“I thought you’d died.” Steve sobs, his voice muffled in Eddie’s chest. “I thought I’d lost you forever.”

Eddie squeezes his arms tighter around Steve’s frame. “You didn’t. I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Steve can’t say anything back. Eddie whispers soothing words into Steve’s hair and just holds him in his arms while he sobs. Steve feels so at home in Eddie’s embrace, he could stay this way forever.

After what feels like hours and seconds at the same time, Steve hears Eddie speak, but not to him.

“You still here Buckley?”

Robin.

She’s still here, watching Steve fall apart into his lover’s arms.

“Oh I’m not going anywhere, Munson,” Robin says, and Steve can hear the smirk.

Eddie laughs and it rumbles throughout his chest and vibrates through to Steve’s brain. It feels so good to hear him laugh again.

“Good to see you again, Robs,” Eddie says.

Steve feels himself calming down, his body relaxing into Eddie’s arms and his breathing matching Eddie’s rhythm. He pulls away slowly, his hands bracing his body above Eddie.

Eddie looks tired, it’s been months since he’s been awake and there’s a sleepy smile on his mouth. There’s no way Steve’s not kissing it off his face, so Steve leans in and gently presses his lips to Eddie’s.

They’re just as soft as Steve remembers and he just melts into the feeling, relishing the way Eddie’s lips move against his own and how his hands thread into Steve’s hair.

They belong together. They were made to kiss each other like this.

They were made to love each other.

Steve is the first to pull away, keeping his forehead pressed against Eddie’s. He can feel Eddie’s warm breath ghosting over his lips, cooling slightly from the slick spit coating them.

Eddie smiles at Steve softly and runs a hand down Steve’s face, stopping to thumb at some of the moles along Steve’s jaw. His touch is full of love and it fills Steve with the warmest feeling that he only feels when he’s with Eddie.

“I love you,” Steve states, still gazing into the eyes of the man he loves. Now they’re open, he’s never taking advantage of them ever again.

Eddie smiles affectionately, his thumb stroking along the lines of Steve’s jaw.

“I love you so much baby,” he whispers against Steve’s lips before taking them in again for another sweet kiss.

When they part, Steve smiles as he runs a hand through Eddie’s messy curls. “I love you so fucking much.” Now he’s said it, he’s never going to stop saying it. His heart is so full of Eddie, and he never wants it to go away.

“I love you with every part of my soul, Stevie,” Eddie whispers, his favourite nickname filling Steve’s entire body.

“Ugh, you guys are going to be ridiculous now, aren’t you?”

Steve had totally forgotten that Robin was in the room, their declarations of love front and centre in his mind now that Eddie’s awake to hear and to say it back.

“Yep, absolutely. Sorry Buckley,” Eddie remarks. “You’re just gonna have to get used to it.”

“Great,” Robin laughs.

Steve joins in, turning to glance at his grimacing best friend. “You knew what you were getting into when you helped me get back together with him.”

“Well I didn’t think you’d make out right in front of me,” Robin argues.

“Cut me some slack Robin, I just woke up,” Eddie whines jokingly.

“Yeah it’s been months Robs, Jesus,” Steve laughs.

“Months?” Eddie asks abruptly.

Both Steve and Robin’s attention turns to Eddie, who is definitely unaware of what’s happened since slipping into his coma.

“Yeah Eds. You’ve been sleeping for around two months,” Steve explains.

“Months?” Eddie’s eyes widening with shock. “Fuck.” He runs a hand over his face as he slides up the pillows to a sitting position, with some assistance from Steve who then sits next to him on the bed. “What happened?”

Robin sits on the end of the bed near Eddie’s feet, offering support.

“Well we got you out of there and, fuck, you were bleeding so much, but you were alive.” Steve feels relief run through his body at the memory of hearing Eddie’s heart beating, his chest rising and falling softly. “I drove us to the hospital and they took you in for surgery.”

Eddie nods, biting his lip as he processes Steve’s words. Steve grasps onto Eddie’s hand, a grounding support for him.

“What about Dustin? That little shit came down after me.”

“He’s fine. He was limping for a couple of weeks but he’s back to normal now. He was so worried about you,” Robin joins in.

“He shouldn’t have come back for me,” Eddie says, shaking his head.

“And you shouldn’t have stayed,” Steve states.

“I was buying time,” Eddie explains, but Steve’s not hearing it.

“You didn’t have to! You could have gone through with Dustin,” Steve responds.

“Those bats… they would have gone through the gate. Into Hawkins. I couldn’t let it happen,” Eddie argues.

“We could have dealt with it! It wasn’t up to you to stay and sacrifice your life!”

“Oh and who was going to protect Dustin, huh Steve? You?”

Steve sucks in a breath through his teeth. “You didn’t have to do it.”

Eddie doesn’t respond. He bites his lip again and frowns down at his hands.

“You promised me Eddie.” Eddie’s gaze snaps to Steve, hurt covering his face. “You knew how worried I was about those fucking bats, and you promised me that you weren’t going anywhere, and I almost lost you.”

Steve doesn’t want to cry again, but the tears are threatening to come out again. He knows Eddie’s safe. He knows that Eddie’s not going anywhere. But the memory of Eddie ‘dying’ in his arms pushes its way into the forefront of his mind.

“I’m sorry Stevie,” Eddie whispers like it’s some big dark secret. “I never meant to hurt you. I just… wanted to save Dustin. And you.”

Steve shakes his head. “It’s not up to you.”

“I know, and I’m sorry.” There’s a break in Eddie’s voice. Steve knows he’s about to cry.

“Hey, it’s okay. You’re okay now,” Steve says, throwing an arm over Eddie’s shoulder and bringing the man into his chest. “I just can’t stop thinking about finding you there, dying in front of Dustin. I just couldn’t bear to lose you when I’d just gotten you back.”

Eddie sniffles into Steve’s chest. “I’m sorry Stevie.”

Steve drops a kiss onto Eddie’s hair and snuggles into the feeling. “I forgive you. I’ll always forgive you.”

When Eddie lifts his head, his eyes are red rimmed and there’s evidence of his tear tracks along his skin. Steve reaches out and brushes away the wetness with a finger and presses a soft kiss to Eddie’s forehead.

“What about the cops? Why aren’t they here arresting me?” Eddie says suddenly, pulling away from Steve’s embrace.

“They did arrest you,” Robin says.

Eddie is visibly confused. “What?”

“As soon as you were out of surgery, the cops had you cuffed to the bed and a cop stationed out the front of your room at all times. We weren’t allowed to come in to see you,” Robin explains. “Steve lost his mind when he came to.”

Eddie looks towards Steve, visibly concerned. “Came to?”

Steve rolls his eyes. “I’m fine. I’d just lost a bit of blood trying to get you through the gate.”

Eddie’s hands find their way to Steve’s waist where the demobat scars lie. “You reopened your wounds, saving me?”

Steve places his hands on either side of Eddie’s face. “I’d die for you Eddie.”

“Oh Jesus, don’t do that.”

“Too bad, I would. I’d do anything for you.”

Eddie smiles mischievously at him and whispers, “anything?”

“Ew, stop flirting,” Robin gags.

“Ew, get a life,” Steve rebuts.

Robin flashes a smirk at Steve who returns it immediately. Eddie glancing warmly between them.

“So what happened?” Eddie asks.

“Hop, of course.” Steve smiles.

“Chief Hopper? Isn’t he dead?”

“Nope, kidnapped by Russians.”

“Jesus Christ. So he just waltzed in and changed their minds?”

“No, he called a friend in the government who called his friends, who organised your pardon.”

“Wow,” Eddie breathes. “So… I’m free?”

“According to the government, Henry Creel murdered Chrissy, Fred, Patrick and attacked Max,” Robin explains. “Then he’s just disappeared.”

Steve grasps onto Eddie’s hands where they are clenched in his lap. His hands are large and calloused, just as they always have been, and they feel so right in Steve’s grip.

At Steve’s touch, Eddie glances up to Steve’s face. Steve flashes him a warm smile before saying, “you’re free Eddie. They know you didn’t kill anyone.”

Eddie’s eyes begin to shine with tears, before they begin to roll down his face. He smiles as he laughs through the tears, his eyes squinting with his movement.

“Are you serious?” Eddie asks, obviously still overwhelmed with the news.

“I’m serious. You’re a free man,” Steve explains with a smile. He lets go of Eddie’s hand to grasp his jaw with three fingers, turning his gaze to Steve’s. “We can be together.”

Eddie sobs once, his smile reaching his large eyes. “I love you so much, Stevie.”

Steve leans in to kiss Eddie’s lips chastely. “I love you too, Eds. Always.”

Steve spots a flicker of lust in Eddie’s eyes and all he wants to do is kiss Eddie until it comes back in full force. But their moment is interrupted by a loud screech matching a mop of curly hair as they rush through the door.

“Eddie! Oh my god! You’re awake!” Dustin screeches as he rushes towards the bed. Steve only just gets off the mattress before Dustin’s throwing himself towards Eddie.

“Jesus Christ Dustin, he’s still fucking injured,” Steve scolds, worried about reopening Eddie’s wounds and putting him back into a coma.

Dustin immediately pulls back. “Shit. Sorry Eddie. I just… I can’t believe you’re alive.”

Eddie chuckles lightly, his eyes still slightly red from his tears moments earlier. “Oh Henderson, I’ve missed you.”

Dustin laughs in return. “I’ve missed you too, man. I can’t believe you sacrificed yourself like that! I was about to kill you myself.”

“I’m with you there,” Steve agrees, earning a mischievous wink from Eddie. There’s no hiding the grin that appears on Steve’s face, so he moves away from the bed and towards Robin who’s still perched at the end.

“Easy there, tiger. He’s still injured, you know,” Robin whispers.

Steve flashes a warning glare towards his best friend who raises her eyebrows alongside a knowing smirk. She knows him too well, so he shakes his head and turns his attention back to the other two, making sure that Dustin doesn’t hurt Eddie with his carelessness.

Thankfully, Dustin is quite careful with Eddie, gently pushing his shoulder every now and again but refraining from putting added pressure on Eddie’s healing wounds.

It's heartwarming, watching Eddie interact with Dustin. He loves the kid just as much as Steve does and the feeling that ecompasses his whole body is the same as when Steve feels love for the dark haired man.

Eddie was made for Steve, Steve knows that now. All of their obstacles and challenges over the past few years have led to this moment, Steve watching Eddie adore Dustin - his best friend - with the most love and affection.

God, he wants to cry.

“Sap,” Robin snickers next to him.

Eddie

Eddie’s released from hospital a couple of weeks later.

He endured multiple meetings with the government, discussing his future and the stories straight about his lack of involvement in the murders.

The kids - of course - swarmed him as soon as news broke that he was awake. Including Max, in a wheelchair, as she had woken up around the same time as him.

Uncle Wayne came the same day Eddie had woken up. For the first time in years, Eddie saw a warm smile plastered on his uncle’s mouth. The usual stone-featured man, full of joy at his nephew’s recovery.

“You gave me a real scare, son,” Uncle Wayne had said, patting Eddie softly on his shoulder.

Eddie had felt a tinge of guilt at the sound of his uncle’s concern. Knowing that he had put his uncle through all of the shit he had, and then being in a coma for two months, he felt the weight of his guilt pressing against his chest.

“Sorry uncle Wayne,” he had said, knowing in no way that it would make it better.

But Wayne thought otherwise. “Don’t be sorry, kid. It’s not your fault. It’s that… Henry Creel for framing you.”

Eddie knows it’s not his fault. And it definitely was Henry Creel - or Vecna - who murdered three of his fellow students, but the guilt remains.

“I’ve missed you Uncle Wayne.” It was the only thing that Eddie wanted to say to his uncle. He needed him to know.

Wayne had just smiled, given Eddie a ruffle on the head and replied, “I know Eds. I missed you too, son.”

And added with the many visitors and reunions with friends, Steve rarely ever left Eddie's side.

Even with their friends around, Steve held Eddie’s hand or even sat with him on Eddie’s bed while they spoke with their visitors. Eddie doesn’t even remember Steve leaving. He showered in the hospital bathroom, got Robin to bring him clothes and when Eddie awoke during the night, Steve was fast asleep next to him or on the sofa.

Not that Eddie was complaining. He would never complain about having Steve around, especially after all those years apart and mutual pining for each other. But he could never forgive himself if Steve isn’t taking care of himself.

When Eddie was told of his discharge from hospital, there was the small matter of where he was going to live. Wayne was in a one bedroom motel room while the government worked on settling on a new home for the two of them.

But Eddie worried about where he was going to go, not wanting to encroach upon Wayne’s presence when he’s just been settled in.

Steve had other plans.

“You’re staying with me Eds.”

Eddie’s jaw had physically dropped and he fumbled for the right words.

“But, Steve…”

“Not buts. Except maybe…. Yours?” Steve added with a wink which set Eddie’s whole body on fire. “My parents are gone, I don’t see them coming back after this whole thing with the earthquake.”

“Of course they’ll come back Steve. It’s their home-”

“It’s my home, not theirs. I don’t think it has been since I was three years old.” Eddie’s heart ached for Steve. His parents are such dickheads to not want someone as perfect as Steve.

Steve had smiled and sidled closer to Eddie’s side. “Plus, I don’t want to be apart from you. I’ve waited too long.”

It felt like a million butterflies had invaded Eddie’s stomach at the thought of Steve wanting to always be by his side.

“You’ll get sick of me,” Eddie told Steve.

Steve had only smiled and brought Eddie’s hand up to his lips to kiss his knuckles gently. “I’ll never be sick of you.” And then a kiss to Eddie’s lips. “I love you.”

So here Eddie is, sitting in Steve’s passenger seat, driving to Steve’s house - which he guesses is at the moment, technically his house too - all the while clasping his boyfriend’s soft warm hand.

Eddie still thinks that Steve will get sick of him, but for now, he’ll take all the time he can with Steve before the government works out what to do with him and Uncle Wayne.

“Are you sure your parents won’t come back?” Eddie asks. “I don’t really want to have them walking in on us if we’re fucking in the living room or something.”

Steve laughs, his gorgeous breathy laugh. “I’m very sure, Eds. They called me a few weeks ago.”

“They did?” Eddie asks.

Steve clears his throat, obviously uncomfortable. “They told me that as long as I can pay for the upkeep, the house is mine because they’ve decided to stay in Europe.”

Wow, so full-on abandonment.

No wonder Steve’s so wound up about it.

“I’m sorry, Stevie.”

Steve quickly glances at Eddie and offers a sad smile. “It’s fine. It’s not like they were ever really here anyway.”

“No, it’s not fine. They’ve deserted you. Those assholes.”

Steve’s silent for a moment, but then begins laughing. “I really shouldn’t care. I rarely ever saw them and when I did, I was always doing something wrong.” Steve grips Eddie’s hand tighter. “But it hurts. I feel like I’m being left alone all over again.”

“I hate them. I hate them so much for what they did and didn’t do to me.” Steve continues, relaxing his grip a little. “I’m also thankful, because it means I can be with you.”

“Aw, you’re such a sweetie, Stevie baby,” Eddie teases. He’s trying to take Steve’s mind away from the fact he’s just been abandoned by his parents.

It works.

Steve starts to blush a bright red and laughs softly. “Shut up, Eds.”

Eddie laughs and brings Steve’s hand to his lips, kissing each fingertip gently and seductively. Eddie watches as Steve’s face twists, his body wriggling in his seat and his other hand grasping the steering wheel tighter.

“Eddie,” Steve warns.

“What?” Eddie asks innocently, looking up through his lashes and earning another flush of red on his boyfriend’s skin.

“You know what,” Steve says through gritted teeth. “You’re still healing, we can’t-”

“Fuck healing. I need you.” Eddie says, nipping slightly at Steve’s index finger. Steve sucks in a sharp breath at the feeling of Eddie’s teeth on his skin.

“Eddie… fuck… Eddie, please. Stop.” It sounds like Steve’s panting now, reacting to Eddie suckling on his fingers.

“Oh come on, Stevie. It's been too long without you,” Eddie complains.

“God you’re a horny bastard,” Steve laughs. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You could never hurt me, Steve.”

“You almost died Eddie. You need time to heal.” Eddie groans, only because he knows Steve’s right. And because it turns him on with how much Steve actually cares for him.

Steve notices as Eddie drops his hand with a sigh. “Trust me Eds,” Steve coos, taking Eddie’s hand again, all the while still driving. “As soon as you're healed, I promise…” Eddie sucks in a breath, hoping it’s going where he thinks it is. “I promise that I’ll take care of you. The way you need me to.”

“Fucking hell Stevie,” Eddie groans, his jeans tightening slightly.

Steve raises Eddie’s hand to his lips. “I’ll tear you apart piece by piece,” Steve whispers, emphasising each point with an open mouthed kiss to Eddie’s fingertips.

“Steve. This isn’t helping,” Eddie warns. His jeans are going to pop open at any moment now.

Steve just chuckles and kisses Eddie’s knuckles before placing it on his thigh. “Sorry, I’ll behave.”

Eddie can’t stop the smirk appearing on his face. “Good boy.”

Steve’s thighs tighten and he god honestly moans breathily. Eddie knows exactly how to push his buttons.

“Two can play at this game, Stevie,” Eddie laughs.

“That we can,” Steve says teasingly.

Their gazes connect for a moment - mainly on Steve’s account as he focuses back on the road - but Eddie’s eyes remain on the god-like man next to him.

Eddie is always constantly in awe of how he ended up with someone as incredible as Steve, with his golden freckled skin, his muscular arms and his perfect hair. Eddie could watch him all day.

“Stop staring at me, Eddie,” Steve says, his eyes still on the road.

“How did you know?” Eddie asks exasperatedly.

“I always know when you’re looking at me,” Steve explains plainly.

And there’s the flutter in Eddie’s stomach again.

So Eddie decides to keep his mouth shut, before he becomes any more uncomfortable in his own jeans.

Steve must understand because he smiles and squeezes Eddie’s hand before focusing on driving.

It’s not long before they reach Steve’s house - their house? - and Eddie’s nerves become a jumble as Steve pulls the car into the garage.

Are they moving in together? Is this way too fast? What if Steve does get sick of him? What if it ruins their entire relationship?

The thoughts spin around in his mind at different directions.

“Are we actually doing this?” Eddie asks.

Steve switches off the ingition and his attention to Eddie. His brow is furrowed in confusion.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean… living… together,” Eddie asks.

“Well, we’re not officially living together, but yes, why wouldn’t we be?”

So, not living together but living together.

“I just thought-” Eddie tries to start, but nothing else comes out.

“You thought I’d get sick of you and regret it?” Steve asks, like he’s reading Eddie’s mind.

Eddie keeps a gaze on his hands that sit in his lap. At least the uncomfortable situation in his pants isn’t uncomfortable anymore.

“Eddie,” Steve says, trying to get Eddie’s attention, but Eddie doesn’t move. “Eddie, look at me.”

Eddie looks. Steve’s full of concern but adoration at the same time.

“I could never get sick of you. I haven’t been able to get enough of you for the last three years.” Steve is genuine, Eddie can see it in his eyes. “I wouldn’t have asked you to stay with me if I didn’t want you to.”

Wow, Eddie’s a wanker. Of course he shouldn’t have doubted Steve and his decisions.

“Plus, it’s not really… moving in together.” Steve grasps Eddie’s hands and runs a thumb over the knuckles there. His eyes are slightly dark when he adds, “yet.”

Oh fuck.

“Steve, fucking stop it.”

“Stop what?”

“You know what. If you’re not going to do anything about it, then you need to stop turning me on so much,” Eddie explains, to which Steve grins largely.

“I’ll behave, Eds. I promise,” Steve says, lifting a hand to stroke along Eddie’s jaw. “I love you.”

Eddie smiles, melting into Steve’s touch. “I love you too.”

Using his gentle grip, Steve pulls Eddie in to kiss his lips softly and warmly. Eddie relishes in the feeling of Steve’s plush soft lips against his own, slightly chapped but soft. Its chaste, but sweet and leaves Eddie panting when they pull apart.

Steve smiles as he examines Eddie’s features before pulling away and taking his keys out of the ignition.

“Come on then. Let’s get you inside.”

Eddie waits breathlessly as Steve gets out of the car and walks around to Eddie’s side, Steve being the gentleman and opening the door for him.

“Oh wow, I didn’t realise I was a damsel in distress,” Eddie jokes.

“Who said you were? You did?” Steve teases.

Eddie rolls his eyes and exits the car, wincing as his wounds pinch together.

“Are you okay?” Steve fusses, hands flying to Eddie’s waist where his bandages sit.

Eddie laughs grimly. “I’m fine Stevie. Don’t worry about me.”

Steve doesn’t look convinced but lets it go - for now. He gets Eddie’s bag out of the car and once the door is shut, loops his arm around Eddie’s shoulders to assist him into the house.

As they enter the house, Eddie thinks about how stupid he is and that he definitely should have picked up that there was something going on. Because as soon as they walk into the living room, the lights come on and the faces of their friends appear out of the darkness.

“Welcome home,” a few of them echo while another few shout, “surprise.”

Eddie’s thankful that Steve’s got a hold of him because he probably would have fallen over.

“You’re an asshole,” he whispers into Steve’s ear.

Steve just winks at him.

“I know.”

Chapter Text

Hawkins, Indiana
June 1986

Eddie

“I look ridiculous.”

Eddie stands in front of the mirror groaning at the sight of himself, donned in his graduation cap and gown. 

Eddie finally passed geography, aced his last final, and today he gets to graduate in the class of ‘86. 

Everyone was so ecstatic for him. Uncle Wayne raved about how proud he was of him. Dustin constantly brought up how awesome he was and Steve… Steve just showed him how proud of him he was in more ways than one. 

It had taken a while, but Eddie finally did it. 

Steve comes up from behind him, pressing himself up against Eddie’s back, hands sliding around his waist. 

“You look hot,” Steve compliments in Eddie’s ear as his chin rests on Eddie’s shoulder. 

“I do not.”

Steve presses a kiss to the back of Eddie’s neck, goosebumps appearing in its wake. 

“You’d look hot in a potato sack Eddie.”

There’s no stopping the blush covering Eddies entire body and Steve must notice, kissing his neck a little harder this time. 

“Steve,” Eddie warns to which Steve laughs, his breath covering the skin on the back of his neck. “I feel like I’m a wizard ready to fight alongside the party.”

Steve laughs loudly, tightening his grip around Eddie’s waist. “Only you can make a DnD reference to how you look.”

“Once a dungeon master, always a dungeon master Stevie,” Eddie shrugs, feeling Steve’s body move with his as he does. 

“You could be my master,” Steve murmurs, hiding his grin into Eddie’s shoulder. 

“Steven Harrington. What happened to ‘we have to leave in five minutes’?” Eddie groans. He’s trying to slowly adjust himself in his pants to convince Steve that he’s not affected by his incredibly hot boyfriend just casually throwing in something about being his master. 

Steve’s still smirking, hand beginning to wander Eddie’s body. “Oh you can do so much in five minutes.”

Eddie turns around in Steve’s arms, wrapping his arms around his neck to pull him in closer. Steve’s warm and smells like fresh laundry and something that is just plain Steve and Eddie feels high off his scent. 

“But not what I want to do to you. I’d need a lot longer than five minutes,” Eddie whispers, before pressing his lips firmly to Steve’s. 

Steve melts into Eddie’s touch and Eddie knows he’s won this round. Though, Eddie’s going to be thinking about new scenarios for them to enact once they’re alone tonight. 

“I’ve gotta go graduate first. And then…” Eddie grasps Steve’s chin, bringing Steve’s gaze up to his. “Tonight we’ll discuss this master situation further.” He finishes by kissing Steve, this time hungrier and intense. 

They’re panting when they pull apart, coming up for oxygen and Eddie laughs breathily. 

“We’ve really gotta go,” Eddie warns. 

Steve hums non-committedly, “‘m proud of you, ya know?”

Eddie loves this man.

Steve never lets him forget how proud he is. He tells him over and over again, like he doesn’t want Eddie to ever forget it. 

“I know. Thanks Stevie,” Eddie says with a swift kiss to the lips. “Let’s go.”

Steve begrudgingly follows, content to be alone with Eddie in his room, but they’ve got their friends waiting and Eddie needs to be at graduation on time. 

He has a plan. 

Eddie’s still living with Steve, his parents seemingly to have been true to their word and haven’t been home in the last three months. 

Steve’s had the party over multiple times. Especially Dustin who’s been hanging off Eddie like a leech. Apparently, dying in front of someone has an impact on them - even though Eddie technically never died. So really, Steve and Eddie rarely have time alone with each other. 

The party knows, most of them figuring it out on their own - including Nancy, Jonathan and Argyll - whereas the others, like Mike and Lucas, had to have it spelled out. Max was thrilled in her own way, still slightly blind and walking with a limp but with still as much sass as she had before. 

Dustin, of course, knew. His conversations with Steve and Eddie’s ‘dying’ confessions finally proving his theory right that Steve was into Eddie. He, however, was not prepared to find out the seriousness of their relationship the way that he did. 

Eddie and Steve were finally alone after catching up with the entire party. They were making out on the couch, both of their shirts off and bandages on display. Steve managed to get his hands in Eddie’s pants when Dustin barged back in, announcing he forgot his bag. 

Safe to say, Dustin said he was going to bleach his eyes out after that. 

Everyone was great about it all - save for Mike who was initially confused about the nature of their relationship until it hit him and he gagged for weeks after complaining “dude he was so cool” - and they were extremely accepting. 

Robin was proud, she’d tell them often enough. Though she would throw in the occasional, “I’m so jealous that you had the guts to come out”. There was Vickie though, who seemed to reciprocate some of Robin’s awkward flirting. 

Robin, Nancy and Eddie are all graduating today, and Steve’s prepared a massive party for them all at their house after. He’s been cleaning like a proper little housewife for the whole week, making sure that “everything is perfect” for the night. He’s stocked up on alcohol, food and weed - provided by Eddie - to ensure the night is the best grad party ever. 

It’s a ten minute drive to the school from Steve’s house and Eddie fiddles with the tassel on his cap the whole way there.

“Eddie, stop that. You’re gonna rip the thing off before you even get to graduate.”

Eddie doesn’t know why he’s so nervous. He’s graduating, finally! Three years of bullshit and it’s finally happening. He should be thrilled. 

“Do you wanna talk about it?” Steve asks, eyes still on the road. Eddie watches as his biceps flex with his grip tightening on the wheel. 

Steve looks gorgeous as always, but today he’s in a dark green button up with Eddie’s favourite pair of Steve’s jeans - they make his ass look fucking phenomenal. Eddie constantly finds his breath taken away by his hot boyfriend.

“I’m fine,” Eddie lies. Steve throws a quick side eye towards Eddie before returning his focus to the road. Eddie sighs. “I’m fucking nervous. Why the fuck am I so nervous, Steve?”

Steve chuckles softly. “You’re graduating, Eds. You’re going out into the real world, and trust me, it’s fucking scary. I remember when I graduated. I thought my life was going to end. I had no college offers, no jobs lined up. It’s daunting. But it’s another path. You can do whatever you want to do after this. It’s all up to you.”

He’s right.

“When did you get so wise, Stevie?” Eddie says breathlessly and Steve laughs in response. 

“Always have been. You’ve just never noticed.”

Eddie frowns, sarcastically. “Under that mop of hair? I don’t think so.”

“You know what? Fuck you, Eds,” Steve says with a smirk.

“Oh I’m sure you will later,” Eddie responds with a wink and he watches as Steve squirms in his seat, a blush spreading over his face and down his neck.

“Fuck,” he whispers.

Eddie laughs softly and leans in to press a soft kiss to Steve’s warm cheek. “Don’t worry baby, I’ll behave.”

“Sure…” Steve laughs. 

When they arrive, Robin and Nancy are waiting for them at the gymnasium doors. “Cutting it close there boys,” Nancy reprimands. 

“I hope we’re not waiting on you because you two couldn’t keep it in your pants for…” Robin begins. 

“No, Robs, Jesus. Eddie had to moon over himself in the mirror thinking he looked ridiculous,” Steve explains and Eddie gasps theatrically. 

“Steve!”

“But… he looks hot so we resolved that situation,” Steve adds with a smile and a wink. 

Fuck him. Fuck him so so much.

“Okay as much as I love this, they’re about to start without us and I would really like to graduate this year,” Nancy presses. Robin immediately moves to go in, Nancy following close behind. 

Eddie moves to follow but Steve grabs onto his wrist. Pulling him back into his body. He presses a quick chaste kiss to Eddie’s lips and smiles brightly at him. “I’ll be the one cheering the loudest.”

There’s no stopping the blush. So Eddie embraces it and flashes a wink towards his boyfriend.

“I better hear you over everyone.”

And when Eddie is called up, Steve is all Eddie can hear. 

And Eddie does what he told his friends that he would do if he got the chance to graduate. 

He looks Higgins dead in the eye.

He flips him the bird. 

And he snatches his diploma and runs like hell out of there. 

Though, everyone actually cheers for him this time. 

~

The party are all ecstatic to see Eddie after the graduation ceremony. 

Dustin especially, who runs up to Eddie and pulls him into a bone crushing hug. 

“Dude, you did it!” Dustin yells in Eddie’s ear. 

“I fucking did it man!” Eddie yells back. 

“You fucking graduated!”

“I know! I was there!”

“Why are you yelling at each other?!” Steve’s voice shouts over the two of them. 

They both turn their attention to Eddie’s boyfriend and his mom pose. He’s still hot - actually the mom pose makes it even hotter. 

“I’m excited for him,” Dustin shrugs. 

Steve’s arms cross over his chest. “Yeah but you don’t need to deafen him. He’s already loud as it is.”

“Hey!” Eddie protests. Steve shrugs and moves towards the pair. 

In the next moment, Eddie’s lifted off the ground and spun around in a circle with two extremely strong arms. Eddie tries so hard not to squeal like a little girl as he’s spun around and around. 

When Steve puts him down, Eddie stays in his embrace, nuzzling his face into the crook of Steve’s neck. He smells incredible, as he always does. 

“I’m so fucking proud of you, baby,” Steve whispers into Eddie’s hair. 

Eddie’s surprised he doesn’t melt into the ground because that’s exactly what he feels like doing right now. Instead, he pulls away and glances around the vicinity before deciding it’s quiet enough to press his lips against Steve’s. 

It’s a quick kiss, not long enough for Eddie’s liking but they’ve got all night and he doesn’t want all of Hawkins finding out that he and the ‘golden boy of Hawkins’ are fucking homosexuals. 

“I love you,” Eddie says softly. 

Steve smiles and grasps Eddie’s hand. “I love you too.”

The rest of the crowd begins to file out of the gymnasium, forcing Steve and Eddie’s proximity to move further away. 

They’re swarmed by the rest of the party, equally excited for Eddie, Robin and Nancy, who filed out with the crowd. 

Families and friends fill up the car park, all swarming the new graduates to congratulate them or take photos. Jonathan, of course, takes photos of them, “momentos for one of their greatest achievements” as he says. 

The shit heads all echo their congratulations, even El who still seems totally confused about what’s going on. They all babble on about how excited they are for the party, and Eddie knows they’re in for a shock when they realise there’s not a chance in hell that Steve’s going to let them drink. 

Once the gang has had enough, they all move off to their respective rides, Steve driving Eddie and Robin back to his house. Funnily enough, when Robin trapses back to the car, she has Vickie in tow and a bewildered expression on her face. 

“So Vickie’s going to come back with us too. Is that alright, Steve?” 

Steve smirks at his best friend, who, in turn, flashes a warning glare at him. “Yeah that’s totally fine. Hey Vick.”

Vickie smiles at him warmly. “Hey Steve. Thanks for the lift.”

“Anytime,” Steve charms. He just has his way with people and Eddie rolls his eyes at the guy. He loves him so goddamn much. 

The car ride is an interesting one. 

There’s definitely something between Robin and Vickie and from the mirror, Eddie can see the quick glances they flash at each other throughout the trip. Steve obviously notices said something because he won’t stop giving Eddie his something’s-going-on look - including his wide brown eyes and raised eyebrows. 

It’s not until Eddie notices their pinkies slightly grazing each other when he understands. 

Their feelings are out in the open. 

Eddie had known about Robin’s interest in the same gender, and also about her huge crush on Vickie throughout the year. Since he and Steve have been exclusive - boyfriends, which still makes Eddie’s toes curl in excitement at the thought of - Robin has become an almost permanent fixture at their house.

Don’t get him wrong, Eddie loves Robin, but he also loves his private time with his boyfriend. It’s hard to do when she’s around most of the time. 

Maybe with Vickie, Robin will want to spend a lot of her time with her instead of Steve. 

He’s happy for her too. Honestly, and truly. 

And judging by the way she’s blushing and hiding a giant smile, she’s happy too. 

Eddie lets them have their space, takes a hold of Steve’s warm hand from where it sits on the gear stick, and smiles as he watches the road as it disappears underneath them. 

The trip isn’t long, but it’s silent but also full of excitement and tension. Steve pulls into the garage and they’re out immediately, Robin whispering to Steve and dragging him out of the room and up the stairs, their footsteps echoing down through the house. 

Vickie laughs nervously from behind Eddie and he turns to smile at her. 

“You’ll get used to it,” he reassures her, to which she blushes. 

“I guess you figured it out,” Vickie says shyly, following Eddie out of the garage and into the house. “I guess we weren’t as subtle as we thought.”

Eddie knows that tone. It's the worry. The worry and the shame of being found out. 

He stops in his tracks and turns to Vickie, her head hung low and her arms crossed over her chest. 

“Hey, it’s okay,” Eddie starts, moving closer to her and patting her shoulder. “I get it.” Vickie finally lifts her gaze and looks questioningly at him. “I went through the same thing when I first came out. And I know that Steve had the same thoughts too.”

Vickie’s eyes widen. “Wait. You and Steve?” 

Obviously Robin hadn’t gotten to that part in their get to know yous, or she wanted it to be their decision to tell other people, but Vickie is clearly shocked at finding out that Steve and Eddie are dating. 

Eddie laughs softly. “Yeah. Steve and I are together. Surprise.”

Vickie laughs too, her mouth still slightly agape and her eyes the size of saucers. “You two are… dating?”

Eddie nods, crossing his arms playfully over his chest and leaning against the bannister. “Yep.”

“I’m sorry, I’m just… shocked that there’s other people… like me,” Vickie stammers, overcome with emotion. 

“Trust me, there’s a lot of us,” Eddie reassures. 

Vickie laughs, in shock and amazement. “How long… How long have you guys been dating?”

“Officially three months. But unofficially, since 1983,” Eddie jokes. Vickie frowns in misunderstanding and he laughs. “Sorry, we’ve been hooking up since 1983 but Steve could never come around to his feelings for me until three months ago. But I’ve loved him since I actually knew him. I think I always have.”

Vickie smiles. “That’s sweet. I’m glad you guys found each other.”

“I’m glad you found Robin,” Eddie responds, a eyebrow raised teasingly. 

Vickie blushes again. “Robin’s great.”

Eddie nudges her with his elbow. “She finally made a move huh?”

Steve

“She kissed me! She actually kissed me, Steve! Oh my god… she… kissed me!” Robin squeals. Surely Eddie and Vickie can hear them downstairs. 

“Geez, Robin. Keep it down or you’re going to scare her off,” Steve hisses through his smile. He’s so happy for his best friend. Happy that Vickie has finally recognised the feelings that Robin’s been throwing at her for the last year.

“Honestly, Steve, I never would have imagined, not in my whole entire life, that Vickie would have made the first move.” Robin’s so animated as she rambles and she starts pacing in front of him. “I thought that I would be pining for her for years, but I was talking to her before we went outside, I have no idea what I was saying because I was so nervous, and then she just kissed me.”

Robin’s clearly excited, her loud rambling echoing around the room. Steve knows how she gets when she’s nervous and excited, and this is exactly how it goes. 

He’s excited for her. He’s spent the whole year, and maybe a little bit longer, listening to his best friend pining for the girl of her dreams. And now that Steve has his person, he’s wanted nothing more for Robin to have the same thing that he and Eddie have. 

“Are you sure that you didn’t kiss her?” Steve jokes. 

Robin’s eyebrows furrow and she huffs before she speaks. “No dingus! She definitely kissed me.” She sounds offended. 

Steve laughs, gotten the reaction he had wanted out of her. “Okay, okay. It’s just unbelievable that she made the first move.”

“My thoughts exactly, Steve! Who would have thought that I would be in this situation? I never would have!”

“But it did happen.” Steve can’t stop the huge smile spreading across his face. He’s so happy for her. 

Robin blushes and giggles. “It did. Holy fucking shit, it did.” She laughs for a couple of seconds more before her face changes into shock. “It happened and I left her downstairs, probably so confused. Oh my god.” 

Steve doesn’t get a chance to say anything else because Robin’s rushing out the door and down the stairs. He can hear her yelling at Eddie and Eddie responding with some smartass comment before he comes bounding up the stairs. 

Eddie rushes into the room, slamming the door behind him and grabbing onto Steve’s shoulders to push him up against the wall. Eddie’s mouth eagerly finds Steve’s and their bodies press against each other. 

Even after so long, Eddie’s lips and the way he kisses Steve never fails to make his heart soar. And when he kisses with the intensity and warmth that he does every time, Steve’s body reacts like it’s the first time he’s being touched. Every moment with Eddie feels like the first, the butterflies in his stomach and the feeling of floating present in every part of his body. 

Eddie kisses affectionately but with enough passion that Steve feels his entire being lighting up and warming his body like a flame. Steve sighs into the kiss, threading his hands into Eddie’s curls and pulling slightly, knowing that Eddie enjoys having his hair pulled. Eddie groans into Steve’s mouth and grabs onto Steve’s hips tightly. Steve hopes there’ll be bruises there tomorrow from Eddie’s fingers. 

“Fuck, I’ve been waiting all day for you baby,” Eddie groans into Steve’s mouth, his tongue finding its way along Steve’s teeth. 

“I’ll wait a whole lifetime for you, Eds,” Steve says sweetly as Eddie pulls away from Steve’s lips. 

Eddie blushes and laughs, his lips kiss bitten red and his hair a mess from Steve’s hands. “You have to make everything sappy, don’t you?”

Steve shrugs, a small smile on his lips. “I love you. Of course I do.”

Eddie grabs a piece of his hair and pulls it in front of his face. He still does it when he’s embarrassed and Steve loves it so much. 

Steve grasps Eddie’s cheeks, forcing him to drop his hair and look directly towards Steve. “I mean it. I waited so long and we went through so much shit, only to get us here. And I’d do it all over again if I knew that this is where we would end up. You’re my whole world, Eddie Munson.”

For a moment, Eddie stares at Steve before leaning in to press his lips to Steve’s in a warm kiss. He pulls away, his deep brown eyes shining and a large smile planted on his lips. 

“I love you, Steve Harrington. I always have, always will.”

Steve’s never been happier. He knows who he is. He has a family who loves him and a man who has everything that he is. 

He wouldn’t change it for anything. 

“So, now we’re alone…” Steve begins, leaning into the wall and allowing his hands to explore Eddie’s body, now fully free from his graduation robes. They rest at the hem of Eddie’s shirt. “There was something that we needed to discuss.” Steve’s hands move up underneath Eddie’s shirt, feeling up his abdomen and to his chest. He can feel the scars that litter his body as he drags his fingers along the soft skin. Eddie sucks in a sharp breath as Steve’s fingers brush against his nipples. Steve loves teasing Eddie as much as Eddie enjoys teasing him. 

Steve leans in close to Eddie’s ear, seeing the way the goosebumps appear on his skin. “Are you going to be my master?”

Eddie’s whole body shivers and then he’s turning them and pushing Steve into the wall, causing the frames to shake, before kissing him roughly. Hands are instantly at Steve’s buttons, ripping them open to expose Steve’s scarred body to which Eddie takes advantage of by tweaking Steve’s nipples as they explore the rest of his body. Steve gasps, pulling their mouths apart and tilts his head back while Eddie mouths and sucks along the curves of his neck. 

Steve’s usually covered in hickies and bruises whenever he and Eddie have sex, or even when they’re just making out, and today will be nothing new. 

Steve’ll wear Eddie’s teeth marks with pride until they fade. 

“You want me to be your master, Stevie?” Eddie breathes against the skin of Steve’s neck. 

Steve’s thought of nothing else since Eddie had mentioned it earlier. Just the thought of it has his dick hardening pretty quickly.

“Yeah… fuck yeah, Eds,” Steve groans while Eddie continues his assault on Steve’s neck and collarbone.

A guttural sound comes out of Eddie, almost like a possessive growl before he’s pulling away from Steve, leaving cool air against the wet spot on his skin. Eddie’s eyes are dark, so dark that Steve wonders what the hell he’s gotten himself into. But it’s Eddie, and he’d let Eddie do anything to him.

Eddie would never hurt him. 

Not unless Steve wanted him to. 

“Get on the bed,” Eddie orders and Steve immediately obeys, stripping out of the rest of his shirt and letting it fall to the floor. 

Steve sits on the edge of the bed, his hard cock throbbing in his jeans as he watches Eddie pull his shirt over his head. He moves his hands to his belt, eyes never leaving Steve’s as he patiently waits for Eddie to tell him what to do. 

Sure, Eddie’s ordered Steve around a little, and he definitely loves to tease and edge Steve along, but this is something completely different. Steve would definitely be lying if he said he hadn’t been waiting for this moment for an excruciatingly long time. He’s always imagined Eddie ordering him around, ordering him to do what he’s told and punishing and rewarding him for his behaviours. He’s gotten himself off a few times imagining how it would feel. 

Eddie slips his belt out of the loops before stepping even closer towards Steve. He stops when he’s between Steve’s thighs, his pointer finger reaching out to trace along Steve’s jaw. Steve gasps softly and Eddie’s mouth finds his and his tongue finds its way alongside Steve’s own. 

It’s a quick but extremely messy, dirty kiss and it leaves Steve panting, following Eddie’s lips for more. But Eddie roughly grasps onto his jaw, holding him in place. 

“Nuh uh. We won’t be having any of that,” Eddie growls. He smirks at Steve, turning his insides into mush before pushing him back onto the bed. Steve follows as Eddie presses him into the bed, pushing him up towards the cushions. Eddie leans in and nips against Steve’s jaw, before taking his earlobe between his teeth. Steve whines and involuntarily rocks his hips up, his and Eddie’s clothed cocks accidentally brushing against each other. Eddie tuts and he releases Steve’s earlobe and whispers, “hands up, baby.”

Steve frowns in confusion, but lifts his hands above his head and Eddie pulls his wrists together and uses the belt in his hands to tie them together before tying it to the headboard. 

Fuck. 

Steve’s cock is even harder than before, and he didn’t even think that was possible. 

Eddie pulls the strap, tightening Steve’s binds and hums contentedly as he moves away. Eddie’s eyes soften and he questions, “Is that okay?”

Steve pulls against his binds. He definitely can’t move his hands but it’s not uncomfortable. If anything it’s making him so turned on his dick feels like it’s going to fall off if Eddie doesn’t touch him soon. 

“Yeah, feels good.” Eddie smiles sweetly, a complete opposite of his previous self. “I didn’t think you’d check in.”

Eddie tilts his head in confusion. “Why wouldn’t I?”

Steve shrugs as best as he can with his hands above his head. “I dunno, I just thought you’d keep playing the part until we were finished.”

Eddie laughs, but his face is bewildered. “Baby. I will never… never… not check in with you. What type of guy do you think I am?”

Steve attempts to shrug again but laughs when he can’t move. “I thought you were being my master?”

Eddie hisses and shivers, his eyes scrunching closed. “Fuck, Steve.” Steve laughs wickedly, knowing exactly what he’s attempting to do. Eddie laughs and focuses on Steve. “Yes, I am being your master, but I won’t do anything that’s going to hurt you without checking in first.”

Steve’s about to respond with ‘I want you to hurt me’ but Eddie presses a finger against his parted lips. 

“I am your master. But you are also mine.” Steve shivers at Eddie’s words and the way he’s staring deep into Steve’s soul. “What I’ve learnt about this type of… relationship… is that it’s all about communication and knowing exactly how each other is feeling.”

Has Eddie done this with anyone? It runs through Steve’s mind on repeat. Eddie must read his mind because he smiles softly and leans in to press a soft kiss to Steve’s lips. 

“No, I’ve never fully been a dominant partner but I did have a couple of them years ago who wanted to try a few things.” Jealousy pangs through Steve’s body. The thought of anyone else touching Eddie makes his body flush with red, hot anger. “Calm down baby, I promise, none of them ever meant as much as you do.”

Steve relaxes a little. He did hook up with Nancy too during their off-and-on relationship. Eddie’s here now, and none of them have been with anyone else for years now.

“But it’s come in handy for right now. So…” Eddie trails a finger down Steve’s chin and down the middle of his abdomen, following the oath with his eyes. “I’m going to check in on you, every now and then…” Eddie leans in and breathes into Steve’s ear, “you’re going to be a good boy and answer me honestly, or I’m going to stop.” Eddie’s tongue traces from the spot below Steve’s ear all the way to the hollow in his neck. “Got it, baby?”

Steve’s voice catches in his throat, so he nods in response. 

“Use your words please, Stevie,” Eddie commands, biting into Steve’s neck. 

Steve gasps out, “yes. Yes, master.”

“Fuck baby, you’re so good,” Eddie grins and his tongue begins to trail along Steve’s chest and down to his belly button. Steve writhes in his binds, caught between wanting to obey Eddie but also wanting to push his fingers into Eddie‘s curls to guide him on. Eddie moves back up to his pecs, taking one of Steve’s nipples into his mouth and sucking on it. 

Steve tries to quiet his moans, knowing that Robin and Vickie were somewhere downstairs - hopefully outside where they can’t hear anything - but when Eddie’s teeth bite gently into Steve’s nipple, he lets out a guttural moan, his hips moving on their own again to get any sort of friction. 

“Really, Stevie? What did I say about listening to what I say?” Eddie says, moving away from Steve’s body. 

“Sorry. I’m sorry, I just-” Steve apologises quickly before Eddie shuts him up with a tweak to his other nipple. 

“Don’t. Move,” Eddie orders.

Steve nods, but one raised eyebrow from Eddie has him answering, “yes master.”

Eddie shivers at the name again and resumes his attack on Steve’s chest. He sucks, bites and licks at Steve’s sensitive bud before giving the other nipple the same treatment. But this time, Steve focuses on pinning his hips to the bed, not wanting to have Eddie stop as his punishment. 

Finally, Eddie relents and moves on from his attention to his chest and runs his tongue along Steve’s scars along his abdomen. They’re sensitive but Steve continues to keep his body still, moaning at the stimulation from Eddie’s tongue. Eddie tongues along Steve’s waistband and runs his palms along Steve’s clothed thighs, avoiding contact with his dick. 

“Eddie, please touch me,” Steve blurts out. 

As he expected, Eddie stops and sits up on his knees, no longer touching Steve at all. Steve whines at the loss of contact. 

“Steve, you’re really not following any of my instructions. Maybe I should just leave you here and go and jerk off in the shower…”

“No!” Steve shouts, but shuts his mouth as soon as it leaves it. Eddie smirks, knowing exactly what he’s doing. “No,” Steve says, softer this time. “I’ll be good. I promise.”

Eddie pretends to think for a moment before he nods. “Okay, I’ll believe you this time, but one foot out of line…”

Steve nods eagerly and Eddie chuckles. Steve watches as Eddie’s hands move to his pants and he begins to unbutton his tight black jeans. Steve’s mouth waters when he notices that Eddie isn’t wearing any underwear and he swiftly takes out his cock from the confines of his pants. 

Eddie slowly jerks himself off, a smirk on his lips as he watches Steve drool over his boyfriend’s dick. Steve wants so badly to tell Eddie to put it in his mouth, or his ass, but he doesn’t want Eddie to stop touching him at all. Instead, he just watches intently as Eddie teasingly moves his hand along the length of his dick, twisting his wrist at the tip and groaning softly. 

“You want this so bad, don’t you baby?” Eddie sighs.

“Yes master,” Steve pants. 

“You want to suck my dick, don’t you?” Eddie says, pulling his pants further down his thighs, his cock rock hard in front of him. 

Steve goes to answer but his breath catches in his throat. He coughs to dislodge it and breathlessly answers, “yes. I want it so bad, Eds.”

Eddie smiles and wriggles free of his jeans, throwing them onto the floor. He moves closer to Steve, straddling his thighs and leaning into Steve’s face. He kisses him quickly and presses his thumb against his bottom lip. Steve’s tongue flicks out to wet it, before sucking it into his mouth. Eddie moans softly and laughs. 

“You’re such a slut, aren’t you? Just dying to have my cock in your mouth.”

Steve hums around Eddie’s thumb, his tongue running along the length. A preview for what he’s going to do when Eddie’s finally in his mouth. Eddie pulls out his thumb, wet from Steve’s spit and he runs it along the shape of Steve’s lips, focusing on the bottom lip. 

With a smirk, Eddie moves to straddle Steve's chest, not sitting on him but just enough to feel some of Eddie’s weight. Eddie’s dick’s now just a head’s movement away, but Steve waits, wanting to be good for Eddie. 

“Okay baby. Open up,” Eddie cooes, grasping his dick and angling it towards Steve’s waiting mouth. Steve eagerly opens widely, tongue slightly out, and waits for Eddie to place his tip on Steve’s tongue. Eddie pats it on his tongue a couple of times before thrusting his hips slightly to move his length along Steve’s tongue. But Steve remains totally still. 

“Fuck,” Eddie sighs. “You can taste now, Stevie.”

And with Eddie’s permission, Steve sucks on Eddie’s tip, tasting the saltiness of Eddie’s precome that’s dribbling out. Eddie pants softly, his eyes shut, one hand grasping his dick while the other grips tightly onto the bed frame. Steve moves to lick up the length of Eddie’s cock, pulling soft moans from the man above him, and then takes his entire length into his mouth. 

“Oh my fucking god, Steve! Shit! That feels…” Steve swallows and Eddie’s words stop abruptly as he moans. 

Steve’s gotten pretty good at taking Eddie all the way into his throat. Loads of practice pretty much got rid of Steve’s gag reflex and he revels in the way he can make Eddie feel when he does it. 

“Fuck you, Steve. I know exactly what you’re doing.” Steve smiles, removing Eddie’s cock slightly from his mouth before suckling on the tip. “That’s so good. So fucking good.”

Steve pauses, mouth open with Eddie’s length resting on his tongue once again. 

Eddie grins widely. “Fuck, you are such a wet dream sweetheart.” Steve chuckles once and then Eddie’s thrusting his hips and fucking in and out of Steve’s waiting mouth. 

A chorus of curses and moans fall from Eddie’s lips while Steve takes his cock, tears beginning to spring from his eyes. Steve loves blowjobs. Getting them, absolutely, but giving them… Steve could do it over and over again.

Eddie’s thrusts slow and he gently removes himself from Steve’s mouth. Steve gasps and pants loudly, his throat feeling hoarse and his mouth feeling empty. 

“God, you’re incredible,” Eddie croons, sliding down Steve’s body, kissing his forehead, his lips, his neck, his chest and finally just above his waistband. Steve needs some form of friction on his dick soon or he’s going to burst. 

Thankfully, Eddie begins undoing his belt and then moving to the button and zipper of his pants. Eddie watches Steve as he pulls them down ever so slowly. Usually Steve would tell him to hurry up, but he keeps his mouth shut. Eddie discards Steve’s jeans alongside his own on the floor and then moves to palm Steve through his boxers. The feeling of Eddie’s hands on his dick, even through the fabric of his boxers, feels incredible. Finally, Eddie’s touching him. His whole body comes alive at the sensation. 

“You’re so wet for me baby,” Eddie teases, running a finger along his length. Steve wishes he would just take off his boxers and fuck him stupid. 

Steve whimpers, but finally, Eddie hooks his fingers into the waistband and pulls them down and off his legs, the material joining the pile of discarded clothes on the floor. Steve’s hardened dick rests against his stomach, waiting to be touched. But Eddie moves away. 

“Wait, where are you-”

“Shh, don’t worry your pretty little head. I’m just getting the lube.” Eddie must forgive his sudden outburst because he’s back between Steve’s thighs when he has the goods in his hands. 

Steve has to lift his head slightly to watch Eddie, but he manages, and he spots the mischievous grin on Eddie’s face as he leans in to kitten lick Steve’s tip. The sound that escapes Steve’s mouth should be embarrassing but he’s just thankful his dick is getting the attention he’s been needing. Eddie maintains eye contact as he leans in to suck the head into his mouth, his tongue circling the circumference of it. It takes all of Steve not to come on the spot from the look of Eddie’s lips wrapped around his cock. 

Eddie pulls off abruptly and Steve’s dick slaps against his stomach. Steve’s about to complain when he notices Eddie grabbing the lube and pours a generous amount onto his fingers. He waits until he feels the familiar pressure of Eddie’s fingers against his rim. Eddie circles the area slowly and gently. 

Steve knows Eddie’s teasing him. He presses his finger in slightly, but pulls it out just as quickly. He repeats the same movement, leaving Steve breathless.

“Eddie,” Steve breathes. 

“Steve,” Eddie warns, pressing his finger in a little more but pulling out again.

Steve wants to cry. He needs Eddie so bad. His cock is leaking onto his stomach, the need to be touched overcoming everything. 

Steve’s doesn’t even know he’s crying until Eddie cups his face with his clean hand. 

“Baby, are you okay? Is it too much?” Eddie asks concerningly. 

Steve shakes his head quickly. “No. No I’m fine.”

“Steve, you’re crying. You’re not fine.”

“Honestly, Eddie. I’m okay,” Steve laughs through his tears. “It’s a lot, but it feels good.”

Eddie’s eyes narrow, assessing Steve’s features. “Are you sure?”

Steve nods. “Keep going. I want you to fuck me.”

Eddie laughs loudly and kisses Steve quickly. “Jesus H Christ, Stevie.”

And thankfully, Eddie returns to his previous job, but this time he obliges and presses his pointer finger into Steve’s entrance. Steve sighs breathlessly at the feeling and waits for Eddie to begin to crook his fingers, looking for that spot. 

It’s not until he has two fingers in, that he brushes against his prostate, forcing Steve’s hips to move on their own once again. Eddie tuts, but continues to finger Steve’s hole as he pins Steve’s hips down with his forearm. 

Steve’s arms are starting to scream at him from being put above his head for what feels like hours, but he’s determined to finish what he started.

A third finger joins in with the other two, stretching Steve open further, just as Eddie’s mouth engulfs Steve’s entire cock. Steve gasps loudly, trying to moan but has his breath stolen completely. He eventually gets it back, panting breaths with each thrust of Eddie’s fingers and each bob of his head. 

After what feels like hours and a nearly burst load, Eddie removes his fingers and Steve watches as Eddie reaches for a condom. 

“Hey,” Steve says, catching Eddie’s attention. Steve smiles shyly and Eddie's face fills with confusion. “You don’t have to use…” he trails off, eyes jotting to the condom in Eddie’s hands. Eddie follows his gaze and looks back at Steve with wide eyes. 

“Steve, are you-”

“I know you’re clean, you know I am too. I want to feel you when you come,” Steve murmurs. 

Eddie laughs unbelievably and rubs a hand over his face.

“Dude, haven’t you forgotten that I’m supposed to be in charge here?”

Steve frowns. “One, don’t call me dude when we’re about to fuck.” Eddie rolls his eyes and smiles. “Two, you’re still in charge. Just… don’t use the condom.”

Eddie grins and dramatically throws the condom away. “Sir, yes sir.”

Steve rolls his eyes at his boyfriend. “Okay, now fuck me.”

A glint appears in Eddie’s dark eyes, his mouth dropping wide in shock. He reaches over and places a hand on Steve’s throat, not pressing but adding the tiniest bit of pressure. Steve’s breath catches. 

“Who’s in charge here Steve?” Eddie commands. 

Steve swallows harshly. “You.”

A growl erupts from Eddie’s chest. “You… what?” He applies the tiniest bit of pressure on Steve’s neck, forcing a large intake of breath into his lungs and a soft moan. God, his dick must be leaking right now. 

“You… master,” Steve obliges.

Eddie loosens his grip on Steve’s throat and leans in to kiss Steve roughly. “That’s better.”

He leans back onto his knees and pours the lube onto his dick. Steve watches intently as Eddie spreads it all over his length, readying himself to enter Steve. 

Honestly, even after being with Eddie intimately many times since their first time together, Steve doesn’t think he’ll ever get over seeing Eddie naked. Completely free, vulnerable. And only for Steve’s eyes. Forever - he’s hoping. He watches as the man he loves jerks himself, getting turned on by the thought of fucking Steve. 

Steve feels so lucky. 

Eddie grins at Steve and moves closer, leaning over Steve’s body on his hands and kissing him with enough passion that has Steve panting into Eddie’s mouth. Eddie manoeuvres himself, still distracting Steve with his goddamn mouth, licking into every angle he can get, when Steve feels the familiar press of Eddie’s cock against his entrance. Steve gasps into the kiss, Eddie chuckling softly as he kisses Steve once more before pulling away. 

“Eddie… please-” Steve starts, but is cut off by the snap of Eddie’s hips as he presses into Steve completely. “Fuck!” Steve groans loudly, feeling so full of Eddie. 

He doesn’t think he’ll ever get over this feeling. 

“I’m gonna fuck you so hard, until you’re ready to come, and then…” Eddie pulls back slightly and presses slowly but harshly back in, “I’m going to stop you.” Eddie repeats the same movement, slowly, and Steve chokes out a gasp mixed with a moan at the feeling of Eddie’s cock sliding along his walls. “You’re only going to come when I tell you to. Is that understood?” Eddie growls. 

Steve’s at a loss for words, he can’t find his voice. So fucking turned on by the man who’s currently fucking him. So he nods furiously. 

“Stevie,” Eddie warns, stilling completely. “You know you need to use your words.”

Taking a large gulp to clear his throat, Steve manages to choke out, “yes master,” to which Eddie smirks and pulls out swiftly before roughly pressing back in. The movement brings out a sob from Steve’s throat and Eddie watches him carefully as he begins to thrust rhythmically in and out of Steve. 

He sets a fast pace straight away, aiming to get Steve as close to the edge as he possibly can. Eddie’s edged him before, but Steve has the sense to feel that it’s going to be a lot different than before. 

Steve doesn’t care. He wants Eddie to use him like his own toy. 

There’s only the sound of their breathing, panting and moaning, along with the sound of Eddie’s hips smacking against Steve’s ass. The temperature in the room must go up a thousand degrees as a sheen of sweat starts to appear on Steve’s skin while Eddie fucks him relentlessly. 

Eddie leans down to kiss Steve, tongue immediately finding its way against Steve’s own tongue, the sound of their wet mouths and tongues mingling into the room. 

Steve can feel his climax approaching, the tightening of his abdomen as Eddie’s dick thrusts in and out of him at a quick pace. Eddie must sense this, leaning down to nip at Steve’s neck before he pulls back completely, dick and all. Steve groans at the emptiness of his body without Eddie and his comedown from his almost orgasm. 

“Fuck,” he breathes, feeling his body relaxing but still feeling tight with the want and need to come. 

Eddie laughs softly and nips at Steve’s collarbones before moving down to his chest. “You’re going so well baby,” Eddie teases as his tongue pokes out to lick at Steve’s nipples. His whole body seizes up at the feeling before Eddie takes the bud into his mouth. 

“Ed- fuck…” Steve attempts to say, but is overtaken by the feeling of Eddie’s teeth gently pulling at his nipple. All Steve can do is moan, trying - but failing - to keep his hips from moving upwards. 

Eddie finally ceases his attack on Steve’s chest and pushes Steve back into the mattress with a firm hand on his hips, so dangerously close his dick, which is red and hard, just waiting for Eddie’s confirmation to come. 

“Keep those hips still Steve. Otherwise you don’t get to finish with me.”

Steve groans but submits, wants to feel Eddie come inside him, feeling entirely full of him. Eddie kisses his lips sweetly and lines back up, swiftly pressing his cock back into Steve’s hole. It feels so good, better than before. It’s like Eddie’s cock belongs inside of him. 

The pace is set quickly, Eddie thrusting in and out of Steve at a brutal speed. Steve can’t even think of anything except the feeling in his gut and the way Eddie’s dick feels. The room is filled with Steve’s soft ah, ah’s at each thrust, Eddie’s soft breathing as he fucks Steve ruthlessly. 

“Steve, oh, fuck, Steve!” Eddie groans. He pants loudly as he leans down to suck an earlobe into his mouth. Steve groans a loud ah at the feeling, feeling the coil building once again inside. “You feel so fucking good baby. So fucking tight - shit - so fucking incredible.”

Steve clenches on instinct, Eddie’s words turning him on even more, and Eddie groans into Steve’s neck, his breath warm against his skin. 

“I’m close.. Eds, I’m so… fuck!” Steve warns. Doesn’t know if Eddie’s going to let him come yet. Doesn’t want to until he’s told to, but hopes this is it. 

It’s not. 

Eddie pulls out just as quickly as his pace from earlier, leaving Steve empty once again. He swears as his body adjusts to the feeling, eyes closed tightly to ward off his climax. 

His eyes open to the image of Eddie, sweat-soaked, eyes clenched shut, his breathing sharp and loud. Steve immediately starts to panic. 

“Eddie, baby. What’s wrong?” Steve sits up, presses his hand to Eddie’s cheek. 

Thankfully, Eddie laughs and finally, after a few more moments of worry, Steve’s anxiety settles as Eddie’s body relaxes and his dark eyes open. 

“I’m okay.” Eddie kisses Steve gently on the lips. “I’m okay Stevie. Just not as good at this as I thought I could be.”

Steve frowns. “What are you talking about?”

Eddie laughs, presses a kiss to each of Steve’s cheeks and his nose. “Don’t worry baby. We’ve got something to finish,” Eddie tells him, pushing Steve onto his back with a hand on his chest. 

Steve hopes he’s going to finish him now. Otherwise he’s about to explode. 

Eddie lines back up and presses in, a tiny bit slower than before. Steve groans at the feeling of pleasure filling his entire body again. 

Once again, Eddie’s pace is brutal. Hips snapping loudly against Steve’s ass once again, forcing Steve’s breath out of his body and the short pants and moans out of his mouth. 

But this time, Eddie’s hips stutter more often, losing rhythm as he does when he’s close to the edge. He’s placed his hands on either side of Steve’s head, fingers gripping the sheets on the mattress. 

His eyes are shut tightly and Steve reaches up to smooth a thumb against his furrowed eyebrow until Eddie’s eyes open again. 

“Baby, you okay?” Steve asks, hand finding its way into Eddie’s curls. 

Eddie laughs, a little short like he’s out of breath. “Yeah, I’m okay. Just ready for you to come now.”

Oh, thank fuck for that. 

Steve has loved the intensity of being edged but he’s so hard and is dying to come. 

Eddie’s lips find his, eventually taking Steve’s bottom lip in his teeth. And finally, Eddie leans into Steve’s ear to breathe, “you can come now baby. Come for me Stevie.”

Steve’s whole body tightens as Eddie thrusts in once, then twice and on the third time a feeling of pleasure takes over Steve’s entire body. He whites out, screaming out in ecstasy as he comes harder than he’s ever come before in his life. It feels never ending, but eventually, he comes down from his high, coming to the face of Eddie watching him with awe and wonder. 

“Fuck, you’re so hot when you come,” Eddie preens and Steve feels his face heat up. He doesn’t have a chance to take a breath to answer before Eddie moves again, fucking in and out of him relentlessly. 

The overstimulation starts to kick in, but Steve holds on, wants to feel every part of Eddie when he comes inside of him. 

Eddie grunts and groans as he moves, his whole body tensed. Steve’s hand finds its way to Eddie’s body, running along his back and down until he can grasp onto the flesh of Eddie’s ass. 

Steve watches Eddie’s face as he comes, feeling his cock pulsing inside and the warmth filling him entirely. Steve almost feels himself getting harder at the thought of Eddie’s come inside his ass. Eddie continues to thrust in and out of Steve as he finishes, hips eventually slowing until coming to a stop. 

Warm eyes open to his own, a twinkle of a smile on his face. 

The room is silent apart from their breathing. Eddie stares intently into Steve’s eyes, his breath mingling with his own.

“Fuck that was-” Eddie starts before trailing off. 

“Incredible,” Steve finishes. Eddie’s lips quirk up into a grin and he leans in to press a kiss to Steve’s lips. 

“Yeah, incredible. You’re incredible, Stevie.”

Steve feels the blush all the way to his toes and a large smile makes its way onto his face. It immediately disappears when he realises that Eddie’s softening cock is still inside of him and he shudders with overstimulation. 

Eddie tuts sympathetically and kisses Steve gently as he pulls out. Steve nearly comes again when he feels Eddie’s come drip out of his aching hole. 

“Oh my god,” Steve groans into Eddie’s mouth, which turns up into a shit eating grin as he pulls away from Steve’s lips. 

“You like that, baby?” Eddie teases, a finger trailing down his stomach and into the come that coats his skin. 

Steve laughs awkwardly and pushes at Eddie’s shoulder. The man laughs in response and rolls off Steve, lying on his back next to him on the bed. 

For a moment they just breathe, catching their breaths and regaining their consciousness. Steve feels so boneless that he almost drifts off until Eddie’s voice pulls him back to the present. 

“Maybe you could do it to me sometime?”

Steve sits upright, his head spinning with the motion. “What?”

Eddie’s face flushes and he turns his head away from Steve for a second but returns back to his gaze with a smile. “Maybe next time… you could fuck me?”

“Wait, are you joking? Cause if you are-” Steve begins.

Eddie sits up and kisses Steve quickly to shut him up. “I’m being serious. I’ve wanted nothing more than for you to fuck me.”

Steve’s dick twitches with anticipation. “Jesus Christ, Eddie,” Steve says with a breathy laugh, rubbing a hand over his face. 

Eddie’s eyes glimmer when he glances back. “So I take that as a yes?”

Steve laughs exasperatedly. “No, that’s a definite no.” Eddie’s face drops for a moment until Steve adds, “I’m joking you dick. Of course it’s a yes.”

Eddie breathes a sigh of relief before Steve leans in to kiss him passionately. They eventually fall back onto the mattress, fingers tangling together as they lay face to face. 

“Can you tell me…” Steve starts, remembering the pain on Eddie’s face just before he let up and gave Steve permission to let go. Eddie raises an eyebrow and Steve laughs as he reaches out to stroke it back into place. “Why did you look like you were in pain earlier? Did I hurt you?”

Eddie’s face flushes a bright red again and he laughs shyly. “No, you didn’t hurt me.”

Steve frowns. “Then why-”

“Because I was trying not to come before you,” Eddie blurts out, his face and chest turning a brighter red than before. 

He tries not to, but Steve’s sure that a smug look is on his face by the way Eddie’s eyes roll. He goes to roll away from Steve but he pulls him back but the grip on their hands. 

“Hey, it’s okay. That’s kinda hot,” Steve reassures. 

Eddie blushes again and laughs softly. “Is it?”

Steve laughs and presses a quick kiss to Eddie’s knuckles. “Yeah, of course. I don’t think I would have lasted in your position.”

Eddie laughs along. “You were just so hot. The way you just took me and then you started to bear down and I just couldn’t…”

Now it’s Steve’s turn to blush. “I get it.” Eddie smiles in response. 

“I love you Stevie.”

No matter how many times Eddie says it, Steve’s sure he’ll never get over the feeling he gets in his chest when he hears those three little words. 

Steve flushes. “I love you too, Eds. So much. And I’m so, so, fucking proud of you.”

“Stop being so sweet, Steven,” Eddie teases, his ears red, yet again. 

“Stop being so good, Edward,” Steve responds, his ears just as red - he’s sure. 

They both chuckle lightly and lean in to each other to press their lips against each other. It’s not until Robin knocks on the door announcing that they have to get ready for the party - she actually tells them to stop fucking each other and get dressed - that they reluctantly pull apart. 

Eddie

It’s about six pm when all their friends begin showing up at Steve’s house. 

They’ve got it all decked out for the occasion. There’s a banner in the entryway that says “congratulations” and a million different balloons and streamers placed throughout the house. Steve must have purchased the entire selection from the store because the kitchen counter is filled with a variety of snacks and foods. The dining table contains alcohol for the adults and soda for the kids - which the kids continue to complain about as they enter the party. 

Nancy and Jonathan arrive first, along with Mike, Will and El. It seems as though Nancy and Jonathan have sorted their shit out as they enter the house holding onto each other’s hands. There seems to be some sort of tension between the three kids, Eddie can’t seem to place what exactly. 

Max and Lucas arrive next along with Dustin and Erica, Steve heading out to help wheel Max into the house. She’s been doing well in the three months since being hospitalised. Lucas supports her as she attends physical therapy and deals with the temporary blindness and ongoing trauma. Erica mumbles something about being dragged into all of this crap but still finds her way to the snacks table. 

Dustin’s just happy to be here, annoying the hell out of Steve and messing around with his friends. Eddie watches happily as his best friend fills the room with life and laughter. 

Eventually, the house is full - some friends of Robin’s from band and Nancy’s from the yearbook club and school newspaper - and Eddie struggles to find his boyfriend in the sea of people. 

He edges his way through the crowd, bumping into random classmates - all who echo their sympathy for being called a murderer and satanist - before he finds Dustin attempting to sneak a beer from the table. 

Eddie smirks as he quietly sneaks up behind the kid. 

“Henderson!” 

Dustin nearly jumps out of his skin. “Jesus Christ, Eddie. Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

Eddie laughs loudly. “What do you think Steve will say if he sees you stealing some of his-” Eddie pries the can out of his hand and dangles it in front of the kid, “-precious mead,” he finishes in his best DnD voice. 

Dustin crosses his arms over his chest. “Come on Eddie. I just want one drink. Just one!” 

Eddie pretends to think about it. “Hmm, I don’t think so young padawan.” Dustin rolls his eyes and groans, his hands dramatically dropping to his sides. “I don’t think it’s appropriate for a kid like you.”

Dustin frowns. “You just don’t want Steve pissed off at you.”

Fair point.

Eddie shrugs and pops open the tab on the can. “That too.” He brings the can to his lips and slurps the bitter liquid from the can. 

Dustin groans like a petulant child and frowns at Eddie. “I don’t get it Eddie. Didn’t you start drinking at my age?”

Eddie swallows harshly. Eddie had a difficult upbringing and of course this led to him drinking at the age of thirteen. It’s not what Dustin deserves.

He steps towards the kid, placing the can on the table next to them and then a hand on Dustin’s shoulder. 

“I don’t want you to end up like me,” Eddie warns. 

Dustin throws his head back. “Seriously, Eddie? One drink isn’t going to turn me into a drug dealer.”

Eddie chuckles softly. “I said that it would only be one drink. And that led into two, and then two into three. Once you start, you get a taste of how it feels and I don’t want you to think that it’s the best way to feel, or even to numb.” Dustin watches Eddie wide eyed. “I know it seems like Steve’s being harsh on you guys, but he worries about you. He doesn’t want anything bad to happen to you, or any of the other shit heads.”

Dustin nods, shoulder relaxing under Eddie’s hand.

“Look kid, when you’re older, Steve and I will throw you shit heads a party, and then, you can have a drink with us.” Dustin’s face lights up. “I said when you’re older,” Eddie warns, moving the hand from the kid’s shoulder to point a finger at his chest. 

“But-”

“No buts. You wait until you’re ready, okay?” Eddie presses. 

Dustin shuts his lips into a straight line but then takes a deep breath and nods. “Okay.”

Eddie nods along, reaching out to take off his hat and ruffle Dustin’s hair, getting a large grain of annoyance in return. 

“Good,” he says, returning the hat to his head. “Now stick to the soda tonight okay? And tell your buddies that I’m watching them.” 

Dustin rolls his eyes but smiles. “I’m so proud of you Eddie.”

Eddie’s taken by surprise by the sudden seriousness of the conversation. “Uh…”

Dustin chuckles and leans in to pull Eddie into a tight hug. Eddie takes a second, shocked by the sudden change but eventually wraps his arms around the kid’s shoulders. 

Dustin pushes away and smiles at Eddie. “Congratulations Eddie. I knew you could do it.”

Dustin’s told him multiple times, but now he’s finally graduated, it means so much more. It means so much more because he can prove to Dustin and all the other kids that they can achieve anything that they set their mind to. To never give up and keep going until they get what they want. 

Eddie smiles. “Thanks kid.”

Dustin beams and pats Eddie on the arm, before reaching over for a soda and bounding over the living room where his friends are settled. Eddie watches as he gleefully joins in the conversation with Mike and Will. 

“Wow, that was really nice Eddie.”

Eddie jumps slightly at the surprise voice behind him but settles quickly when he places who it belongs to. 

“You know me Stevie, always with the words of wisdom.”

Steve steps in closer to Eddie, smiling as he takes his hand and pulls him out the sliding doors to the back patio. Steve drags him out to a dark side of the house, pressing Eddie against the wall and kissing him insistently. 

They’re breathless when they pull apart, finding each other’s eyes, even in the dark. Their fingers tangle together as they press their foreheads against each other, just taking in each other’s presence.  

“I love you,” Steve whispers. 

Eddie kisses Steve chastely on the forehead. “I love you Stevie.”

~

Eddie would never have guessed three years ago that he would be as happy as he is right now. 

He never would have thought that he would have a family. Not one of blood, but one that he forged. 

He never would have thought that he could find love, let alone with Steve Harrington.

But here he is, sitting on a lounge chair by Steve’s pool, with said man between his legs, arms tangled around each other. 

They watch as the kids attempt to push each other in the pool.

Max sits on the pool ledge, Lucas hanging onto the edge with his forearms next to her. She smiles as Lucas says something to her. 

Will and Mike float near each other, hushed whispers between them. 

Erica and El sunbathe on the deck, towels strewn around them and sunglasses perched on their heads. 

Dustin pulls Suzie into an embrace, finally together for the summer. 

Nancy and Jonathan talk quietly over the food, Nancy resting her arms along the bench she works on to say something to her partner. 

Robin splashes Vickie before pulling her into her arms to kiss her softly, finally open and happy.

Eddie’s never been more happy. 

He’s never been more himself. 

He doesn’t take anything for granted. He lives life to the fullest. Takes advantage of the gorgeous man who showers him with love and affection. 

Who would have guessed… 

86’ was going to be his year.